Jump to content
Existing user? Sign In

Sign In



Sign Up

MasterXploder

Soaked Member
  • Posts

    584
  • Joined


Reputation Activity

  1. love
    MasterXploder got a reaction from DakotaFz for a blog entry, P-Powered Lillie   
    Exeggutor Island had little going for it to anyone who wasn’t a trainer. It was uninhabited by the people of Seafolk Village, so the incredibly long-necked wildlife was free to roam there as it saw fit. Lillie was not a trainer, yet she still had reasons for traveling to this island. Unknown to most, a sacred artifact lay hidden here, one that she absolutely needed if she was to help someone important to her.
    Despite the importance of her task, Lillie had to admit there was a certain serenity to the island. The gentle ocean waves lapping against the shore and other sounds of nature on such a small islet helped her feel more at ease, something she needed after the tumultuous events she had recently been through.
    It helped, at least, until the rain started.
    Lillie sighed as she stared at the downpour from the safety of the cavern. In truth, it wasn’t a cave so much as a large hole in the side of the island, but it gave her a roof over her head, and that’s what really mattered.
    “Doesn’t look like it’s going to let up anytime soon,” she said.
    “Yeah, talk about bad timing,” came a voice next to her.
    Lillie glanced over at her friend Moon, the other girl taking shelter from the rain. Lillie hadn’t noticed until now, but Moon’s outfit also got a bit wet from the rain. Her flower hat drooped from the water weighing it down while the sleeves of her shirt clung to her arms.
    “We were so close to the end of this island,” continued Moon. “I really thought we would’ve been out of here in like an hour or two.”
    “Me too,” said Lillie. “I hope this rain doesn’t ruin the flute. I’d hate if we came all this way for it to not work out.” She frowned at the depressing prospect.
    “Nah, I’m sure it’ll be fine. It’s a legendary artifact, I doubt it would stop working just because it got a little wet.” Moon stared out at the storm with a concerned look. “Then again, that is a lot of rain.”
    “Yeah, I know.” Lillie joined her friend in looking outside. “This might sound silly, but I was hoping that the rain would stop when I got done with my speech for you.”
    Moon’s eyes opened up a bit before she broke out in a giggle. “I thought the same thing, too!”
    “Really?” Lillie laughed in surprise.
    “It would’ve been so perfect. You finish giving this lovely speech, then the clouds part and a rainbow appears like something out of a movie.” Moon mimicked the clouds separating with her hands as she spoke.
    As amusing as she found Moon’s demonstration, Lillie felt her face grow warm in embarrassment. “You… really liked my speech, then?”
    Moon nodded. “It was really good. I don’t think I could come up with anything that good.”
    “I didn’t make anything up for it,” said Lillie, “All I did was just… say what I felt.” She fidgeted a little in place.
    “Sounds like you have a good talent for speaking your feelings there.”
    Not all of them, thought Lillie as an unpleasant sensation ran through her body.
    Like Moon, Lillie had anticipated their trip to Exeggutor Island to be a short one, leaving them plenty of time left in the day to plan their journey through the rest of Poni Island. That was why she wasn’t too worried when she first felt her need to visit the little girl’s room on the boat ride there. Her urge was minimal back then, one she could easily put aside for a good while. Unfortunately, the rainstorm had dashed any hopes of finding the flute or relieving herself soon, and now all she could do was wait for it pass.
    Her bladder had been reminding her of how much it objected to this idea since they entered the cave. At first, telling Moon everything that was on her mind sans her need helped her to keep focus on something else and pass the time. She hadn’t expected to be there for so long, however, and the pulses from below her stomach only got worse over time.
    Then there was the rain itself, the other constant reminder. With the cave providing no other view, she kept looking out at the thousands upon thousands of water drops falling to the ground, landing with an audible splatter and forming muddy puddles in the grass. How she wanted so badly to pull her underwear down and allow her body to add to the symphony of water sights and sounds that bombarded her senses.
    “Mmm!” Lillie stifled a moan and squeezed her legs together just a little. Just thinking about letting go was making her hold on her bladder weaker.
    “What was that?” Moon asked.
    Lillie instantly stood at attention right as Moon glanced back over to her. Oh dear, was that a little too loud?
    “You alright over there?” Moon cocked her head.
    “Um, well…” Lillie tried to speak, but the words died in her mouth. Moon might have been the best friend she made since coming to Alola, but the thought of saying she needed to pee was enough to lock up her voice.
    I can’t tell her that, she’d just say it was gross or something! She wouldn’t be able to help me, either. Lillie looked about the cave, far too small to allow any privacy. Finding a spot out in the rain was also a bad idea, as the downpour would soak every part of her, no doubt giving her a cold and even worse, making her underwear visible through her white dress. Waiting it out was the only choice that made any sense to her.
    “Earth to Lillie? Everything okay?” A wave of Moon’s hand quickly pulled Lillie out of her thoughts.
    “It’s fine, there’s nothing to worry about!” Lillie looked Moon straight in the eyes as she spoke louder than intended, making her friend jump back a bit.
    “Oh! Okay, s-sorry I asked,” said Moon. She looked downwards with eyes like a kid who just got scolded.
    It didn’t take long for the feeling of guilt to weigh down on Lillie’s mind as much as her urine weighed on her bladder. She wanted to say something to help Moon feel better, but she could never admit something so humiliating.
    “I guess I was just a little too embarrassed to say that to a friend.”
    All at once, memories of the incident in Malie Garden filled her mind, standing helpless in front of Acerola as her pee kept flowing out despite her best efforts, soaking her legs in the gross liquid, expecting mockery and disappointment only to witness Acey immediately wet herself in response. The misadventures she went through after Malie City had put it out of her thoughts, only for them to come surging back for another desperate situation, but she especially remembered the declaration she and Acey made together.
    That’s right. Lillie looked down at her new outfit. I can’t be that shy, timid girl anymore. I’m a Z-Powered Lillie now, and I’m going to face down my insecurities, no matter what!
    “I’m sorry, Moon. I didn’t mean to yell at you,” said Lillie.
    Moon did not make eye contact with her. “It’s okay. I shouldn’t have pried, that’s all.”
    “No, it’s not okay.” Lillie shook her head. “You were just worried, and I overreacted. Plus, um… you were right. There is something bothering me.”
    “There is?” Moon perked up. “What’s wrong?”
    Now it was Lillie’s turn to avoid eye contact. “Um, well, it’s kind of embarrassing, but I… it’s been awhile since we got here and… what I’m trying to say is…”
    But she still wasn’t able to say it. The four words she needed, “I have to pee”, were stuck in her throat and refusing to budge, making Moon’s eyebrow rise higher with each awkward second.
    It’s no use, I just can’t get the words out, thought Lillie while her foot lightly bounced on the ground. Wait! If I can’t say it, then maybe if I…
    Lillie said nothing else as she looked at Moon. Instead, she put a hand on the spot below her stomach, brought her knees close together, and fidgeted in place.
    At first, Moon just stared at Lillie’s potty dance, and a moment of worry passed through Lillie’s mind that she was only making herself look silly, but Moon’s eyes lit up soon after. “Oh… Oh! You gotta, er, see a man about a Mudsdale?”
    As much as it helped her to hold, Lillie stopped her dance and moved her hand away. “Um, y-yes,” she quietly responded. I can’t believe I just did that. Somebody actually knows I need to pee now. She couldn’t see, but she was certain her face was rather pink right now. It didn’t help that Moon was rather quiet about this revelation. Lillie didn’t know if she wanted her to say something else or not.
    “Wow, you too, huh?”
    She had not anticipated that line, however.
    “Wuh-what?” Lillie stood dumbfounded. “You don’t really mean…”
    At this point, Moon put her knees together and twisted a little bit. “I’ve had to go since before we got off the boat. I didn’t wanna say anything because I thought we’d be out of here soon, but then this rain hit, and, well, you can probably guess how that’s been going.”
    Wow, just like me. “Oh, maybe I shouldn’t have said anything, then.” She probably doesn’t want to think about it, either.
    “Nah, it’s fine. It means I can start doing this now,” said Moon as her hips rocked back and forth.
    “Heh heh, I guess so,” said Lillie, her hand subconsciously returning to between her legs. Somehow, just knowing she wasn’t alone in her struggle made the pressure a little more bearable. “I don’t know how much this will help us, though.”
    Moon looked around the cave. “Well, the rain’s not really giving us any choice.”
    Lillie’s eyes opened in fear. “W-wait, you don’t mean…”
    “Yeah,” Moon nodded her head. “We just have to wait it out until the storm passes.”
    Oh, she just meant that? Lillie sighed internally. “R-right.”
    With nothing more to say, they returned to watching the rain in the hopes that it would soon pass. No longer needing to hide her predicament, Lillie kept her hand on her groin and her foot bouncing, and she could hear Moon shifting her weight as well.
    At first, Lillie’s fidgeting did a decent job of keeping her pee at bay. As the minutes dragged on, however, the pressure only grew and grew and her potty dancing only became more frantic. It had felt like hours passed, but couldn’t have been more than thirty or forty minutes, and she was seriously beginning to doubt if they could hold out.
    “Eep!”
    “Moon?” Lillie glanced over to her friend and found her hunched over with her eyes shut and her hands holding her groin for dear life.
    “I just… let out a little bit,” said Moon.
    “Oh no!” Lillie wasted no time checking on her friend. “Are you gonna be okay?”
    Moon slowly opened her eyes and looked over at Lillie, her face full of worry. “I don’t know. I-I almost lost it right now.”
    Oh dear, this is really bad, thought Lillie. They were on the verge of wetting themselves, and still the rain would not go away. Moon looked so worried, Lillie had no doubt she was the type that would break down and cry if she had an accident. Knowing that pain herself, she could never let that happen to someone else, especially not a good friend of hers.
    “Moon,” Lillie started.
    “Y-yes?” replied Moon. Her body seemed a little less tense, like the strong urge to pee had passed for now.
    “I don’t think we’ll be able to wait out the rain.”
    Moon closed her eyes and sighed. “I think you’re right, but does that mean we have to, you know?”
    Lillie nodded and gave herself a moment before speaking. “Yeah, we’re gonna have to p-pull our underwear down and go here.”
    “Ugh, I was afraid you were gonna say that,” said Moon.
    “I know. I didn’t wanna have to do that, either, but I guess it’s that or…” Lillie didn’t dare think of the alternative.
    “There’s a problem with that, though.”
    “A problem?” asked Lillie.
    Moon nodded. “Y-yeah. This is a little embarrassing, but I have this trouble with, er, letting it out when someone else is nearby.”
    “You do? But I’ve seen you use the bathroom in the Pokemon Centers and hotels.”
    “Toilets are… different,” said Moon, “I don’t have trouble with them because you’re supposed to go there, and there are walls for privacy.” She lowered her head. “But when I’m outside, I don’t know, it’s like I just clamp up down there if someone’s near me. You probably think that sounds silly, huh?”
    “No, not at all,” said a smiling Lillie. “I, um, have my own problems with stage fright like that.” Worse than that, actually.
    Moon giggled a little bit. “Wow, so we both really have to pee, but we’re too shy to go near each other when that’s our only option. Talk about a bad break.”
    “I know.” Lillie glanced at the cave around her, which remained as cramped as ever. Was that it, then? If neither of them could just squat and go, did that mean their only choice was to wet themselves and accept it? No, she shook her head, there had to be another way. Z-Powered Lillie would not just give up and have an accident like a timid little girl.
    Little girl? Wait, what if…
    “Lillie? What are you thinking about?” asked Moon. “Please tell me it’s a way out of our problem.”
    “Hmm? Oh!” Lillie snapped out of thoughts. “I, uh, may have just thought of something.”
    “You did? What is it?”
    “It’s just that… when I was little, I was really scared of the toilet, and I could never, er, make it come out when I sat on it.”
    “You couldn’t?” asked Moon, her head tilted slightly in curiosity. “S-so how did you figure out to how to d-do it?”
    Lillie couldn’t stop herself from glancing away. “Um, one day, my mother told me that if I held her hand when I was on the potty, I would have nothing to be scared of, s-so I took her hand, and…” she looked back at Moon and smiled. “Well, it worked for me.”
    “So you’re saying that if I tried h-holding your hand, then I might be able to…” Moon’s face turned even redder somehow. “But, then you’d have to be right next to me when I…”
    “I know,” said Lillie, “but this cave is so small already. Would it make any difference if I was standing a few more feet away?”
    Moon’s eyes moved from side to side, as if she was searching for an answer. “Um, well… I-I guess it really wouldn’t. Um, do we have to face each other when we do this?”
    “N-no, absolutely not!” Lillie shook with fervor. “We can have our backs turned. Here, I’ll turn around now.”
    Lillie spun around to hide the embarrassment on her face, wincing at the urine sloshing around inside her. “S-so, what do you say? We can at least give it a try, right?”
    There was silence for a few seconds before Lillie’s ears picked up a faint “okay.”
    “Alright, then.” It was at this moment Lillie realized she didn’t quite know where to go from here. That she was seriously considering this solution seemed unthinkable to her only a few minutes ago. Would anyone really know the proper steps for something like this, she wondered.
    I guess I could start with the obvious steps? “Okay, we should, um, undress now,” said Lillie. She slowly reached underneath her skirt and grabbed onto the edges of her underwear. Pausing to take one last breath, she pulled them down inch by inch until they were past her knees.
    Though Moon had said nothing, Lillie could hear the slightest sound of a zipper coming undone and fabric sliding down skin behind her. Knowing there was another person undressing near her made Lillie’s face warm with embarrassment, but a cool breeze blowing in on her lower body quickly reminded her of their pressing matter.
    “I’m gonna hold my left hand out now. Can you reach it?” asked Lillie as she did just that, doing her best to not look behind her.
    “Yeah, I can,” she heard Moon reply. Mere moments later, Lillie felt the warmth of a soft hand touching hers, the fingers going between hers and gently closing down. She closed her fingers in response, officially making Moon the first person outside of her family that she had held hands with.
    Lillie could hardly think straight with all the emotions swirling inside her, but she was a girl on a mission, and she would see it through to the end. “Okay. I guess all that’s left is to s-squat down and, er, wait. You ready?”
    “A-as ready as I’ll ever be.”
    Lillie gulped and said “Okay, here we go.”
    With nothing more to say, Lillie lowered herself to the ground at the pace of a Snorlax waking up from a nap. Even at this slow speed, she felt her hand pulling at Moon’s the lower she went, as if she was having as much trouble. It felt like forever, but eventually Lillie was in position to pee, with Moon joining her shortly afterwards.
    “Well, here we are,” Moon spoke, “So do we just wait now?”
    “I guess so,” said Lillie.
    Thus began the longest and most awkward silence of Lillie’s life. Seconds passed like minutes as she sat there waiting to hear the inevitable sounds of peeing behind and below her. As time marched on, however, Lillie’s doubts only grew stronger. Moon might have confessed to having a shy bladder, but Lillie was not having any luck at starting her flow, either. Her leg muscles burned from fatigue, yet not a single drop had spilled.
    Was this just a bad idea after all, she wondered. Did they truly have no way out of just wetting their pants and dealing with the humiliation together? Maybe that would not be so bad; seeing Acerola wet herself right as she had her accident helped keep her from crying her eyes out. They were good friends, they could overcome anything together.
    “Aah!”
    Just then, Lillie heard her friend gasp and felt her hand being squeezed. Could she have…? Lillie opened her mouth to say something, but stopped as her ears picked up the sound of something hitting the ground behind her. Something wet and small, but also in spurts.
    “It’s…” Moon whispered.
    “Moon?”
    “It’s… coming out,” Moon said a little louder. “It’s actually happening.”
    “Um, th-that’s good. Just l-let it do its thing, and don’t try to, erm, force it?” said Lillie. That’s good advice, right?
    But mere seconds after saying that, Lillie heard the piddling noise behind her grow louder, going from regular drops to a consistent spray. A long, drawn-out sigh soon joined the whizzing, and Moon’s hand relaxed its grip on hers. It wasn’t much longer before the smell reached Lillie’s nose, making it twitch like a Buneary’s.
    She’s doing it, Lillie thought to herself. She’s really overcoming her fear.
    It might have felt a little strange, but she smiled in that moment, feeling a bit of pride for not only Moon, but herself. Her friend had done nothing but look out for her and inspire her to be a better person, and here Lillie was helping her do the same thing, even if it didn’t come close to matching what Moon had done for her. She could only imagine the relief Moon was feeling now, her fears and worries melting away with each drop hitting the ground, all while her shorts stayed dry and clean.
    So enamored by this thought, it took a little bit for Lillie to notice that a second whizzing noise had entered her ears. She could feel it as well, but she looked down to confirm anyways.
    Oh my. Lillie blushed at the sight. Sure enough, a stream of yellow sprayed out from below her skirt, making a puddle in the dirt less than a foot from her shoes. It wasn’t as loud as Moon’s behind her, and certainly not as powerful, Lillie assumed, but it was a healthy stream regardless, one that could only be made by someone close to bursting.
    That much passing out of her that quickly left a pleasant feeling down below, enough to relax Lillie from the anxiety and embarrassment of her shared pee. Not wanting to just watch herself go, she closed her eyes and hummed in happiness. Not even the awkwardness of hearing Moon enjoying her relief as well, or from being so close to another person while she went could take away the satisfaction. Z-Powered Lillie had triumphed after all.
    And so, they spent the next minute or so in relative silence broken only by the occasional hum or sigh, forgetting their shyness and simply going with the flow. Moon’s stream was the first to taper off, having been the first to start and the stronger of the two. The noise of her pee faded away until only Lillie’s stream could be heard, which was also losing power. That, too, grew weaker with each passing second until nothing but the littlest of drops were audible.
    Her well finally run dry, Lillie realized she had nearly forgotten about the girl still holding her hand. “Moon? Are you okay?”
    Just then, Moon let go of her hand. “Oh! Um, yes, I guess,” Moon replied. “Do you, um, need any tissues?”
    “That’s fine, I have my own, and I have sanitizer if you want.” Lillie carefully pulled the straps of her backpack until it was in front of her, hearing Moon do the same.
    The cave returned to silence again as Lillie and Moon spent the next couple minutes making themselves decent. Once they were cleaned up, they finally stood back up and pulled their underwear and shorts back in place.
    “So, that happened,” said Moon as she rubbed her hands with sanitizer.
    “Yeah, it did,” Lillie responded while she placed her tissue packet back in her backpack. “I’m sorry that we ended up having to do that together.”
    “That’s okay. Actually, I’m kinda glad we did that.”
    “R-really?” Lillie looked over with a raised eyebrow.
    “Well, maybe not ‘glad’, but that was the first time I’ve ever, you know, done that next to someone since my mom taught me how to go outdoors.”
    “W-wow.” Lillie scratched her chin. “At least you had more experience than me.”
    This made Moon stop rubbing her hands in surprise. “Wait, seriously? You’ve never peed together with someone, either? The way you were leading us, I never would’ve guessed that.”
    “I know, I never thought I would have that in me,” replied Lillie, “But since I met you, I’ve done a lot of things I never thought I’d be able to. You’ve shown me how to be brave enough to do all of this.”
    “I did?” said a sheepish-looking Moon. “Then I guess you just showed me how to be brave, too. If not for you, I might have kept standing there until I wet my pants.”
    “I don’t think so.” Lillie shook her head. “You’ve helped Nebby and me out of trouble so many times. I’m sure you would’ve found the courage sooner or later.”
    “Maybe. Probably around the same time I finally lose control, though.” Moon giggled.
    “Heh heh, whatever works, I guess,” said Lillie, joining in on the giggling. She had to admit, the last hour had been a rather interesting series of events, going from getting caught in the rain to giving a heartfelt speech to holding and peeing with her best friend, and now they were sharing a laugh in the sunlight.
    Wait, sunlight?
    “Moon, look!” Lillie turned towards the outside.  At last, the rain had finally come to a stop and the sun shone brightly over the island once more.
    “Alright, finally!” Moon practically jumped for joy. “I thought we’d be stuck here all day.”
    As Lillie stepped out of the cave, she glanced up towards the sky. A big, bright rainbow greeted them, with rays of sunlight shining down upon them.
    “Hey, looks like we got our rainbow after all!” said Moon.
    “Sure did.” Lillie looked around in awe.  “Alola really is a beautiful place. I’d love to see more of it when we’re done with our journey.”
    “Then come on, let’s find this flute and get out of here so we can show you the rest of it!” Moon turned towards a hill and waved Lillie over.
    As she walked towards Moon, Lillie felt a pleasant warmth in her heart, that as long as she was with Moon, there was nothing they couldn’t accomplish together. She just knew she would see this adventure through to its end.
  2. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from LeinRa for a blog entry, Desperation Among Generations (FE: Heroes)   
    (Note: Contains descriptions of non-fetish violence. Also, apologies in advance if characterization is off. I have not played any of the Japan-only titles and am going solely off what was shown in Heroes.)
     
    The world of Zenith was locked in an endless state of conflict. The kingdom of Embla continuously attacked not just this world, but the worlds of ages past to claim control of their heroes and forever control all of history. All that stood in their way was the kingdom of Askr, led by a trio of brave warriors and a mysterious summoner who could call forth heroes from other times to come to their aid. Together, they drove back the Emblians time and again, keeping every realm safe from their rule.
    But while Askr and its surrounding lands seemed peaceful today, the threat of invasion was ever present. This was why a group of the heroes found themselves patrolling the kingdom’s perimeter, towards the mountainous edge to be specific. They knew the importance of staying vigilant, but that did not stop some of them from engaging in conversations.
    “For the last time, we are not throwing a party in the castle!”
    This statement came from Alfonse, Prince of Askr, and was directed toward his sister Sharena. Rather than look or sound disappointed, however, the Askran Princess remained as cheerful as ever.
    “Aw come on, Alfonse, no need to be such a stick in the mud. It wouldn’t be anything too extravagant, just a little get-together with some food and maybe a game or two.”
    “That’s not the point,” said Alfonse, “The heroes were summoned here to help us defend the kingdom from the Emblians, and they’ll return to their worlds once they’ve done their job. If we fraternized with them like that, it would only make it unbearable to see them go home.”
    “You keep saying that, but I still don’t think there’s any harm in having a chat or two with them. In fact, I think I read somewhere that getting to know your allies actually improves your abilities when fighting, and what better way to do that than a small shindig to cut loose?”
    “Would this be from the same book that says engaging in intimate acts of head-petting helps to build said familiarity?”
    “Well, I wasn’t gonna go that far with the party, but if you think it would help too-”
    “Alright, you two!” came a voice in front of them. They both looked towards their commander Anna, who was still marching ahead but now looking back at them. “I don’t mind a little chit-chat during patrols, but we’re getting too distracted. Let’s put this debate on hold until we get back to the castle and keep our eyes peeled. We have a job to do here, alright?”
    Alfonse turned his head towards the ground. “Apologies, Commander. I’ll drop it for now.”
    “Right. Sorry, Ann… er, Commander,” said Sharena, rubbing the back of her head.
    Anna gave them a smile. “Good to hear. Sorry the rest of you had to listen to that for the last couple minutes,” she spoke a little louder.
    Sharena glanced behind her at the many heroes following them on their patrol, each boasting an impressive history of wartime accomplishments in their realms. Their summoner friend Kiran also numbered among them, though the tactician liked to remain silent on patrols.
    “It’s alright,” said a smiling Princess Corrin, “I’ve heard more than my fair share of sibling squabbles back home. It’d take a lot more than that to bother me.”
    “It ain’t no biggie, your commanderness,” said Donnel of Ylisse, adjusting his cookware helmet, “I’m just happy I can help out after all the hospitality you’ve shown me.”
    Anna chuckled a bit. “Glad to hear that, too. Now let’s get our patrol back on track.”
    Sharena felt a little embarrassed, but mostly giddy upon hearing them talk. The heroes were such cool people, so strong and smart but also understanding and compassionate. She would never understand Alfonse’s unwillingness to get to know them when they had so many interesting personalities and stories to share. Even Anna was with her on that one, if only to get their likenesses down for the Order of Heroes official merchandise.
    Though she wished they were a bit more talkative at the moment, even if Anna got onto them. Patrolling was not the most interesting job in the world and chatting helped pass the time, but more importantly, it was helping her stay distracted from a growing problem.
    Sharena considered herself a morning person, but even she had her days where the bed just felt too comfortable to climb out of. That made it all the worse when Alfonse woke her and told her she had mere minutes to get ready for their patrol, just long enough to get her clothing and hair ready. It also came as a rude awakening to her when she first felt an entire night’s worth of built-up urine pressing against her bladder only a few minutes into the patrol, and it only got worse after their morning rations of fruit and tea started making their way downstairs as well. She found herself looking at the surroundings not to spot any potential bandits or Emblian soldiers, but to find a good hiding spot to squat and have her first and much-needed pee of the day.
    Before Kiran entered their lives, Sharena had no problem with asking Anna for a pit stop somewhere along the patrol, with the commander even joining her for a piddle on occasion. That was before their patrols included famous heroes from many different generations, however, and now Sharena couldn’t bear the thought of saying such a thing around them. What would they think of her then: gross, unsophisticated, like a little child, maybe even unreliable? No, she wanted to be friends with them, and that meant waiting it out until Anna gave the “at ease" order and she could head off on her own.
    Fortunately, she knew that would not be much longer. She had patrolled this path many times before, and Anna was pretty consistent with calling breaks at the same places. The only problem now was hiding her need from everyone else. Her walking had gotten stiffer as they went on, and the temptation to hold herself was getting harder to resist. Talking had diverted attention away from herself, but with the group getting quiet again, there was a greater risk of them noticing something off about her. What she wouldn’t give for a nice distraction right about now.
    “Hold up!”
    Anna’s voice reached the entire group, bringing Sharena out of her personal predicament at once.
    “What’s wrong?” asked Sharena.
    Anna looked back and forth at the forestry and mountain ahead of her. “I can’t say for certain, but I have that feeling like I’m running the stand in a shop, and somebody with a massive amount of coupons is about to bum-rush me.”
    Sharena and Alfonse exchanged confused looks. “Forgive me, Commander, but what does that mean?” asked Alfonse.
    They soon got their answer in the form of an arrow flying past the three of them and landing in the ground.
    “Ambush!” yelled Anna.
    The patrol wasted no time in drawing their weapons as a force of soldiers clad in black armor stepped out from behind the trees and boulders, their arms raised as they charged forward.
    “Emblians!? Here!?” said Alfonse.
    “We must’ve stumbled upon a reconnaissance party,” said Sharena.
    “You call that many soldiers a reconnaissance party?”
    “Why not? Embla definitely has the numbers for scouting forces like these.”
    “We can find out why they’re here later,” said Anna, “Let’s focus on getting through them first. Kiran, you’re up!”
    From behind them, Sharena could hear Kiran giving orders to the patrol, telling them which teams to set up and where to arrange them. Kiran rarely steered the heroes wrong in their battles, so Sharena paid close attention to what the summoner had to say.
    But as she looked at the horde of soldiers still running towards them, her bladder gave off another pang to remind her of her problem. She winced a little bit, but shook her head and readied Fensalir, her trusty spear. She wasn’t going to like it, but there were far more important things to focus on than finding somewhere to tinkle right now. The only worry on her mind was if she would actually have the time when all the fighting was done.
     
     
     
    For all of Embla’s numbers and bravado, their tactics in battle left much to be desired. Much of the Order of Heroes’ victories could be broken down into simply exploiting the Emblian forces’ poor decision-making skills, to the point where they would wonder if Kiran’s tactics were even needed.
    For example, there was the swordsman currently charging at Sharena. He had somehow not realized that Sharena was equipped with a spear and shield, which normally spelt doom for most blades, nor did he see the bodies of other swordsman that had made the same attempt around her.
    Sharena simply shrugged as he kept advancing regardless. “I guess he’ll learn the hard way.”
    Indeed, as the swordsman brought his blade down, Sharena simply batted it away with her shield, leaving him wide open. She then thrusted Fensalir’s tip straight through his stomach and pulled it back out with little effort, leaving him to collapse to the ground defeated.
    Sharena had to wonder how many that made now. Five? Six? Maybe seven grunts meeting the same end to her spear today. She did not take pleasure from ending lives, let alone keeping a tally, but she had accepted its necessity long ago when it meant bringing peace to the world. At least there were no other enemies coming towards her at the moment so she could relax a little bit...
    “Eep!”
    Sharena’s legs locked together in an instant, and she nearly threw her armaments down to grab her groin before she thought better. With the lull in combat, her desire for relief had returned with a vengeance, forcing out a dribble of urine into her undergarments. Her heart raced as she realized it would not be long before more would leak, and she probably would not be able to stop the flow then. In a panic, she looked all around her with her teeth clenched as tight as they could be.
    The battle still went on all around her, with nary a unit unoccupied with fighting. Her friends seemed to be all holding their own quite well, with some of them even battling multiple foes at once, so she likely was not needed immediately. Unfortunately, the sheer amount of strength she needed to keep from leaking anymore was preventing her from moving faster than a waddle. Finding a private spot in time was simply out of the question. The thought of dropping trou right where she stood graced her mind as well, but fear of being seen, let alone attacked, while relieving herself quickly buried it.
    “No, no, no,” Sharena mouthed while the despair of her situation dawned on her. “I’m gonna pee, I’m gonna pee, I’m gonna pee, I’m gonna… huh?”
    In that moment, Sharena felt something across her body, but it wasn’t pee. A soothing warmth enveloped her, relaxing her aches and cuts from fighting and giving her strength again. Her bladder’s powerful demands for relief died down into a strong but manageable suggestion, allowing her to spread her legs apart normally.
    It took a moment for Sharena to realize that somebody was healing her with a staff. The question now was who was doing the healing.
    “There! D-do you feel better now?”
    I know that voice! Sharena turned around and found Sakura, the younger princess of Hoshido, walking up to her. A green glow slowly faded from her staff as she moved closer.
    “Um, yes I do. Thanks a bunch,” she replied in earnest.
    “Oh thank goodness,” said Sakura in her soft voice, “I saw that you were clenching up, so I thought maybe you were getting hurt by some m-magic or poison.”
    Despite the chaos around them, Sharena felt a little pink light her cheeks at the thought of someone seeing her on the verge of an accident. “Heh heh, well whatever it was, your staff did the trick. I feel fine now.”
    “Then maybe you could help us out with something.”
    Sharena turned towards the new voice. Two new heroes walked up to her, them being Roy of Pherae and Jeorge of Archanea, their presence sending Sharena’s mind into overdrive.
    “H-help? Uh, eh, w-what for?” babbled Sharena.
    Roy was first to speak. “We’ve just learned that we haven’t been fighting the entire regiment.”
    “Indeed,” said Jeorge, “I spotted a small detachment making its way around the mountain passes. If the maps I’ve read of the area are accurate, those paths would put them right behind us.”
    “Oh no! W-we’d be trapped!” said Sakura.
    “We’re not going to let that happen,” said Roy in confidence, “Kiran wants us to get the drop on them before they can harm anyone, and we need your help.”
    “M-my help?” A legendary hero asking for Sharena’s help? Surely, she heard them misspeak. “I-I mean, of course I’d be willing to help out! You can count on me anytime!”
    “I’ll h-help out too!” said Sakura, giving a fierce look. “Um, that is, if you would want me to.”
    “Looks like we have our team ready, Jeorge,” said Roy.
    “Right, then we better move. That ambush party will be here before long.”
    And so, Sharena found herself jogging along with the other heroes. Even in the chaos of battle, she couldn’t help but smile. Legendary heroes asking for her help, never would she have dreamed of such a thing. If not for the pressure in her groin, she might have believed she was dreaming all along.
    Of course, she was still worried about her need to go in the middle of a battle, especially now that she was close to some heroes now. That worry fell away, however, when she remembered Sakura’s healing also helping to put her bladder under control again. She knew she would be fine so long as she stayed near her healer friend. Probably.
     
     
    Much like the other forces, the Emblian’s ambush team hardly put up a fight. As soon as Sharena and the others jumped out from behind the trees to attack, any semblance of formation and tactics they had gave way to panic. They started to fight back once they realized there were only four ambushers, but between Roy’s swordsmanship, Jeorge’s deadly archery, and Sakura’s generous healing, there was little they could do.
    Sharena was no slouch with her lance, either, having taken down more than a few soldiers herself. However, if one were to look closely, they would see her staying relatively in one place for much of the fighting. Despite Sakura’s occasional healing spell, her bladder continued to send painful pulses through her body. She knew it was a battlefield, but she still couldn’t take the risk of moving too much lest she leak again. At least if she died, she wouldn’t have to deal with the embarrassment of wetting herself.
    Fortunately, the fighting was almost over. All that remained were a couple swordsmen trying to attack her at once, breaking the rules of conventional battle in their desperation. With her urge to pee getting worse, Sharena decided not to waste any time with them, and simply swung Fensalir horizontally, slicing the grunts in their mid-sections. Emblian stock armor proved to be of little worth to an enchanted weapon once more, and the soldiers fell over beaten.
    With the fighting done at last, Sharena allowed herself to sigh. “All right! Looks like we got the last of them. Good job, everyone!”
    Jeorge put his bow away and glanced around. “Hmm, so it would seem,” he said, his voice carrying a trace of doubt.
    “Something wrong, Jeorge?” asked Roy.
    Jeorge put a hand to his chin. “It’s just, when I spotted the regiment crossing the mountain, I could have sworn that I saw a knight moving with them. We seemed to have dealt with this squad, but I don’t see the knight’s body anywhere.”
    “A knight? I didn’t fight anything like that,” said Sharena. At least, she didn’t think so. Between fighting to stay alive and not peeing herself, it was easy to lose track of things.
    “Me neither. Do you think they split up their ranks?” asked Roy.
    “Perhaps, but I don’t recall there being any other paths that would lead them behind the patrol. The only other one leads to a village not far from here.”
    Sakura gasped. “Oh no, what if they’re going to h-hurt the people there?”
    “A distraction to raid for supplies? It’s unlikely, but not impossible.”
    “Then we need to rejoin the patrol and head out right away. We can’t risk innocent people getting hurt.” Roy turned to the direction of the patrol and started to march off.
    “Wait,” said Jeorge, “It’s also possible that the rest of the regiment is still headed this way. If we left now, they could reach the rest of us and attack us with our backs turned.”
    Roy walked up to Jeorge. “But if we wait here, we might give them too great a lead towards that town.”
    “We might also give them the opportunity to kidnap Kiran or worse if we lost track of them, and this war may as well be over if that happens.”
    As the two argued their position, Sharena quietly fidgeted in place. They were getting nowhere and her need to pee was only getting worse. Finding out where those other units were was important, but so was keeping herself dry. All she needed was a quick minute to relieve herself and then she could focus on that, but the idea of doing so near her idols was just unthinkable.
    But then her face lit up as it hit her; an idea that would resolve their argument and give her a chance to go without anyone knowing it.
    “I’ll stay here and keep watch!” she blurted out.
    All three of the summoned heroes looked over at her, forcing her to bring her fidgeting to a halt. “Er, you’ll do what?” asked Jeorge.
    “I’ll keep an eye out here in case those troops show up, and you three regroup with the others and bring them back here.”
    Roy shook his head. “That sounds too dangerous. You could end up fighting an entire squad by yourself.”
    Sakura chimed in with, “I-I could stay with her so she wouldn’t be alone-”
    “No!” yelled Sharena, making the shy princess jump in fright. “Er, sorry, I mean, it won’t be a problem. I’ll run back the second I see troops coming my way.”
    “But that would still leave you by yourself,” remarked Jeorge.
    Sharena found herself straining to keep her smile. “Yeah, but the rest of our friends might need your help, and we only need one person here to keep an eye on things.”
    The other heroes then looked among themselves like they were trying to come up with another counterargument. It was good timing, for Sharena had another minor jolt from her bladder just then, making her wince up in pain for a moment.
    “Come on guys, we don’t have time to argue. I’m the highest commanding officer here, and I say I’m staying to keep watch.”
    Roy sighed in defeat. “Alright, but the instant you see any Emblians, please fall back and rejoin us.”
    “Will do.” Sharena nodded. “Now get going!”
    Roy, Jeorge, and Sakura all turned and jogged past Sharena and towards the patrol. The exact instant they were out of sight, Sharena dropped her straight posture, brought her legs together, and put her shield hand on her groin.
    “Finally!” she whispered to herself. Alone at last, with no heroes to be grossed out by her need to go. Just in time, too, for the strength granted by Sakura’s staff was nearly gone. Her urine was going to come out of her no matter how hard she kept trying to hold it in, but she thankfully no longer needed to.
    Although she was alone, Sharena still waddled over to a nearby grove and ducked behind a small tree to preserve some modesty. From there, she squatted down, dropped her shield and spear, and yanked her shorts and undergarments to her knees, revealing a pair of plain white panties with a patch of yellow on the crotch, as the muscles in her bladder finally relaxed.
    A light trickle of yellow urine began passing out of her right away, quickly building up to a strong splatter and producing a more than audible noise as it struck the grass, dirt, and leaves below. In no time, a puddle grew on the surface, ever-so-slightly altering the noise. However, this sound did not match the volume of Sharena’s sighing from the pleasure of having her morning pee at long last. She felt a little embarrassed by how loud she got, but Sharena doubted she would have been able to stifle it any were the heroes still around. The physical and mental relief she felt was pure bliss.
    But all it took was the sound of clanking metal to bring that bliss to a dead stop.
    As quickly as she could, Sharena forced her muscles to close up her urethra and bring the stream back to a halt, leaving a very unpleasant pressure down there. Despite the few seconds of full-on pissing, her bladder still begged for her to release the rest, but she darn well knew better. Instead, she pulled her shorts back up and slowly grabbed her weaponry. She was not alone anymore, the only question now was if it was friend or foe.
    “RAAAAHHH!”
    Sharena instinctively rolled forward right as something sharp sliced clean through the tree, missing her by mere centimeters. She spun around with Fensalir firmly in her hand to get a glimpse of her foe.
    A large knight clad in dark armor with green trimmings stood in front of the felled tree. He brandished a big axe reinforced with emerald at Sharena, a low growl emanating from beneath his helmet.
    Sharena couldn’t lie to herself, this guy was intimidating. All thoughts of figuring out what he was doing here or why he wasn’t with the rest of his group left her mind. Her heart beat faster than it had all day, and she swallowed a bit of saliva in anticipation of the fight, but she had to win. This guy interrupted her pee, and she would make sure he’d regret denying her relief.
    But before she could strike first, the knight was already on her, swinging his axe at a frightful speed. She leapt to the side out of harm’s reach, but already the knight was readying up another swing. Sharena jumped back this time, but the knight followed up with another slash, scraping against her shield and imparting its force throughout her arm.
    Already, this knight was a cut above the grunts she had been dealing with today. Every time Sharena tried to attack, the knight was already rearing his axe back to swing. At this rate, he would eventually overpower her defenses and bring about an untimely end for her. She needed to find an opening and soon, if not for her life, then at least for her bladder.
    Luckily, it seemed that opening would be coming soon. As she jumped back from yet another swing, she made note of the knight reaching his off-hand over to the axe to hold it with both hands. As she predicted, he lifted the axe up high, preparing to bring it down on her head.
    With a yelp, she jumped to the side just before the axe split her skull, leaving the knight off-balance. She then mustered all the might in her arm and drove Fensalir into her foe’s armor, hoping for a quick end...
    Only to see her spear scrape against his chest and run off to the side, leaving her off-balance instead.
    “Wha!?” Sharena gasped, but before she could process this, the knight was already making his move. He grabbed Fensalir and pulled it out of Sharena’s hand, leaving her with just a shield. He then raised his axe and swung horizontally towards her. Sharena attempted to leap back, but the axe came in too low and her jump too late.
    Pain. Sheer, agonizing pain erupted across her legs as the axe left deep cuts through both of them, her boots protecting her about as well as wet paper. She landed on her bottom with a scream, the shock of it causing her to let go of her shield. It was there that she saw how bad her injuries were; both legs were spurting blood and stinging so much that getting up, let alone walking, was out of the question.
    But out of the corner of her eye, she could see the knight wasn’t finished. He threw Fensalir to the side and slowly marched towards her, a glint of red now adorning his green axe. In her panic, Sharena scooted back as fast she could, leaving a trail of not just blood, but drops of yellow in the grass. She didn’t stop until her back pressed up against the side of a rock wall, and a quick look to the sides confirmed she could go no further.
    Unarmed, immobile, and defenseless against a malicious and frightening opponent, the fear Sharena had been suppressing hit her all at once. She had been bested in battle, and now he was walking towards her, ready to finish her off. Nobody was coming to save her; she had sent them away all because she wanted to piddle in privacy. She was going to die, and it was all her fault.
    Her eyes locked onto her killer and her heart pounding away, Sharena did not notice the growing warmth between her legs. Her shorts were in full view, revealing an expanding wet patch and a trickle of urine pouring through. This trickle only grew stronger alongside Sharena’s despair, becoming a broken stream despite the barriers and making that familiar piddling and hissing. A yellow puddle wrapped around her rump, absolutely drenching her skirt and skin.
    What pleasure she could have derived from her peeing had long been lost to her fear. All she could think about was the knight standing in front of her, chuckling underneath his helmet, as he raised his axe to deliver the final blow. She closed her eyes and braced herself for the end.
    “AAARGH!”
    Sharena heard something being struck, but more importantly, she didn’t feel it. She opened her eyes not knowing what to expect, and saw the knight with his axe lowered and an arrow sticking out of his neckplate. Half yelling and half gurgling, the knight turned in the direction of the arrow.
    In that moment, a figure leapt into Sharena’s sight and towards the Emblian. He brought his sword down on the knight’s hand, forcing him to drop his axe, then ran the blade through the chest piece like the armor wasn’t even there. The knight let out one last shout before dropping his axe and falling to the ground with a big thud.
    At the same time, the comforting warmth of healing magic covered Sharena’s body again, only stronger than before. Already, she could see the gashes on her legs shrinking into small cuts, halting the blood and easing the pain.
    It all happened so fast, Sharena didn’t know what to think, not until the red-haired figure turned around and stepped towards her.
    “R-Roy? Jeorge? Sakura?” she asked.
    “Are you alright, Sharena?” asked Roy, walking up to her and sheathing his Binding Blade.
    “U-um, I guess so,” she muttered.
    Sakura walked up to her from the side and knelt down. “Are you sure? Here, l-let me take a closer look… oh, I’m sorry!” Sakura looked away, her face as pink as her hair.
    “Sorry? What for?”
    “I, um, didn’t realize you were, um, i-in the middle of s-something,” she replied in a voice barely above a whisper.
    “Huh? Aah!” At that moment, it finally dawned on Sharena just what was happening downstairs, and all the wet, warm, gross feelings that accompanied it. She closed her legs together and covered that place with her hands. Not that it did that much to make her modest; a sizeable puddle had grown underneath her, and the faintest hissing could still be heard.
    “I-I can explain! It’s, um, n-not what it looks like?” said Sharena as she frantically looked between the heroes.
    “Are you certain about that?” asked Jeorge, who was also looking away.
    Try as she might to think of a clever excuse, Sharena knew there was no avoiding the humiliation. She sighed and lowered her head, accepting her shame and letting out the last bit of her pee in the process.
    “I… I’m so sorry, you guys,” she said.
    “Er, you don’t have to apologize for this,” said Roy.
    Sakura nodded. “Y-yes, accidents can happen to anyone. I probably w-would have done the same thing in your place.”
    “It’s not just that,” continued Sharena, “I lied to all of you. I only wanted to watch this spot alone so I could… do this without anyone knowing.”
    “Oh,” said Sakura, “D-do you have trouble doing that if someone’s nearby?”
    To this, Sharena shook her head. “No, I just didn’t want you guys to… I don’t know, think less of me or not wanna be my friend, and I nearly got myself killed just now because of it.” As those words left her, she remembered a very important fact. “Though I guess Kiran could have just revived me anyway.”
    Roy was next to kneel down towards her. “Sharena, I would never think less of someone just because they needed to relieve themselves.”
    “Nor would I,” said Jeorge. “We’re all human, after all. You don’t need to hide something like that from us, especially not if it means taking a big risk like that.”
    Sharena glanced away from Jeorge’s voice, only to meet with a smiling Sakura. “We only care that our f-friend is safe.”
    Just that one word caused another warming feeling to go through Sharena, this time originating from her chest. “R-really? You think of me as a friend?”
    “Friend and an ally,” said Roy, “I don’t think we could have beaten these troops without your help.” He offered his hand to her. “And we hope you’ll keep helping us.”
    For the first time since the knight attacked her, Sharena found her smile again. That was what she liked about these heroes; so understanding and compassionate.
    “Of course I’ll keep helping you guys. Thanks a bunch, everyone,” she said as she took Roy’s hand and stood up. Her skirt and shorts stuck to her backside, but she now knew it wasn’t a major problem. Probably not, at least.
    “Glad to hear it,” said Roy.
    As Sharena looked at the heroes, a thought crossed her mind. “Hold on, what are you guys doing here, anyway? I thought you were all headed back to the rest of our patrol.”
    “Yes, about that,” said Jeorge, “We were headed that way, but we got into another discussion about leaving you to guard the road alone, and then we heard that tree falling. The debate was resolved quite decisively then.”
    Roy nodded. “Well, now that we found and dealt with that knight, I think it’s less likely that the regiment split up now. We should all regroup with Anna and the rest before they start to worry about us, then make our next move from there.”
    “R-regroup? Now?” Sharena gulped at the thought of everyone seeing her in wet bottoms, unable to decide if Alfonse seeing it or her idols would be worse.
    “Maybe we all don’t have t-to go back at once?” asked Sakura.
    Jeorge raised an eyebrow. “Why would you suggest… ah, you mean to help make her presentable again?”
    “Y-yes. It’s the least I can do for her.” She turned towards Sharena. “If you would like me to, that is.”
    The worry from before faded again in Sharena’s mind. “It’d be real silly of me not to, Sakura.”
    “Alright, we’ll just say you’re staying behind to keep an eye out in case there are more,” said Roy as he turned around. “We’ll be heading out now. Stay safe, you two.”
    “You don’t have to worry about that,” said Sharena, “I still have a lot more heroes to make friends with, after all!”
  3. love
    MasterXploder got a reaction from LeinRa for a blog entry, Turning the Blue Ocean Yellow (FE: Heroes)   
    With thanks to Captain L for editing
     
    The morning sun peeked over a horizon of ocean water, casting a romantic orange light across a large beach. However, the group of warriors currently traversing its shores did not have romance in mind. Their intentions were more virtuous, if not dangerous.
    At some point, the leader of the group, the red-headed Commander Anna of Askr, stopped walking and lowered her axe to the sand.
    “Alright, this spot looks as good as any,” she called out, “Everybody gather round! You two, up front! You'll wanna hear this.”
    She pointed to the two white-haired ladies in the group, Princess Corrin from the World of Conquest and Robin, tactician of the Ylissean shepherds. Unlike the rest of their entourage, who were dressed in armor and traveling clothes, these women wore attire made for the beach. Corrin looked like any other vacationer in her frilly black and white bikini and flower wreath, the only exception being the wyvern she was sitting atop. Robin stood out a bit more as she had decided to continue wearing her longcoat and boots, though she left the former open to show off her purple swimwear. More puzzling than that were the various fishing tools and nets already full of sea creatures that she carried with her.
    “So these are the southern beaches of Askr,” said Corrin, dismounting from her dragon and staring in awe. “I had heard stories of their beauty, but it really is something else to see it for myself.”
    Robin smiled next to her. “I agree. It's easy to see why this place attracts so many tourists and fishermen.”
    “That's right,” said Anna, “These beaches have always been a good source of food and income, not just for Askr, but the nearby fishing communities too.” Her smile lowered into a frown. “That is, until bandits showed up and started harassing everyone here. Now, you'd be lucky to find anyone but the most daring of beach-goers.” Just as she had said, the shores were vacant as far as they could see, the only souls around being the current company.
    “I assume these bandits are why we have been called here,” said Ike of Crimea, crossing his arms. “But if I may ask, shouldn't a simple bandit problem be dealt with by our forces stationed down here instead of pulling manpower from the castle?”
    “Normally, yes,” responded Anna, “But we’ve had a squad of soldiers desert from our army recently, and we have good reason to suspect these bandits are our deserters.”
    “How disgusting,” said Princess Sheena of Gra, “Do these men not have a shred of pride for their homeland?”
    Anna shook her head. “None whatsoever, and aside from attacking innocent people and tarnishing the good name of Askr, they have information that could cause trouble for us if it fell into the wrong hands. Their capture is a top priority.”
    Prince Alfonse was next to speak. “Okay, but the shoreline stretches on for almost a mile, and it borders a dense forest. It could be days or weeks before we find them, and that’s assuming they don’t leave the area.”
    “Right again. Combing the beach would take far more time than we have to spare.” Anna then grew a slightly devious smile. “Which is why we’re going to bring the bandits to us instead.”
    The group fell silent, unable to think of anything to say at first. “Err, and how do you propose we do that?” asked Alfonse.
    “Glad you asked!” Anna pointed towards the two scantily-clad women. “We’re going to use these lovely ladies here to draw them out of hiding!”
    “Use… us?” asked Corrin, eyebrow raised in confusion. Is this why she asked us to dress this way?
    Robin’s eyes lit up. “Oh, I get it now! You want us to hang around here and act as bait for the bandits.”
    “Gold star for Robin!” Anna put a finger to her chin. “It’s the perfect trap. Two unsuspecting girls by themselves on the beach, wearing nothing but their swimwear and basically defenseless. What self-respecting thug could pass up an opportunity like that?”
    “A bait ploy? Are you sure this will be safe?” asked Alfonse.
    “Yeah, it seems kinda dangerous just leaving these two out in the open,” chimed in his sister Sharena. “If you’d like, I could change into my swimsuit and hang out with them, too. It’d be another pair of hands to fight back if something goes wrong.”
    Still, Anna’s expression remained unchanged. “Don’t worry, you two, this plan comes straight from Kiran, and they haven’t failed us yet. While our girls lounge about, we’ll be hiding just out of sight for when the bandits show up. And I appreciate the enthusiasm, Sharena, but you’re the acting princess of Askr, and they might suspect something’s up if they recognize you.” She then eyeballed Corrin and Robin. “Plus, these two have a certain… quality to them that I think will make them extra irresistible to our targets.”
    Robin felt her face growing warm and her arm unconsciously moving in front of her chest. “W-we do?”
    “Yup, now listen carefully.” Anna walked over to the swimsuit-clad ladies. “The trick to being good bait is to act natural. Do some fishing, go for a swim, catch some sunlight, even build a sandcastle if you want. Just make sure you stay near this spot and keep your weapons close by. We can’t guarantee your safety if you’re too far away from us.”
    Robin nodded and smiled. “I have to admit I’ve never played the role of bait, but I’m sure it’ll be a good learning experience.”
    “Me too,” said Corrin with a giggle, “Although it sounds like I may have trouble remembering I’m supposed to be luring out dangerous bandits.”
    “That’s the spirit!” beamed Anna. “Oh, and one last thing,” she said, leaning in close. “If you happen to hear any clicking noises, don’t worry about them. That’s just me doing some extra reconnaissance.” She leaned back with a wink.
    Alfonse then leaned into Sharena’s ear and whispered “I knew she was plotting something,” to which Sharena nodded.
    Anna returned to the center of the group and picked her axe up. “Okay, everybody! Let’s find a good hiding spot and get this plan moving! We’ve got some bandits to catch!”
    The entire group, save for Corrin and Robin, dispersed, some hiding in the nearby woods, with others, including Corrin’s wyvern, going towards the remains of what was once a beachside outpost. A couple minutes later, and it looked as if they were the only ones on the entire beach.
    They soon went to work setting out their beach. “Well, here we are, just two girls hanging out on the beach,” said Corrin while she laid out her towel, its design matching the color and patterns of her bikini.
    “Indeed,” said Robin, taking a look at her fishing gear. “It may not be the exact conditions I wanted, but I’ve always been interested in studying the sea life up close.”
    Corrin paused for a moment to take in the senses of the beach, from the cool salty breeze to the ocean’s deep blue to the warm sand between her toes. “This place is so beautiful. I wish the rest of my family could have joined us, even if they had to get in a battle.”
    Robin giggled. “Some of the shepherds back home would probably love the idea of fighting while on vacation.”
    “That sounds like my family. I have a feeling they would find something to turn into a competition even out here,” said Corrin, scratching her cheek.
    “Heh heh, I guess even across worlds, some things just don’t change.” Robin lifted up her fishing trident. “So what are you planning to do first? I’d say what my plan is, but I think it’s a bit obvious.”
    Corrin sat down on her towel. “Well, I was going to see if there were any seashells to collect, and then maybe go for a swim.” She reached into a bag and pulled out a jar containing a white substance. “But first, I think we should apply this cream Camilla had me bring along.”
    “A cream? What for?”
    “She says it’s to keep from getting sunburnt,” said Corrin as she scooped some of the cream out. “We might be here for a while, so it would definitely be a good idea.”
    “I’ll certainly take some if you’re offering,” said Robin, sitting down on her purple towel and removing her cloak. “I suppose we can cover each other’s backs while we’re at it, if you don’t mind the contact.”
    “No, it’s fine. It beats a sore, red back any day.”
    And so, the ladies went about applying the cream onto themselves, enjoying the cool feeling and pleasant smell on their skin. As they rubbed it onto each other’s backs, they both noticed the clicking noise Anna told them about grew more frequent, but continued regardless. Even though they were part of a dangerous plan, neither girl could feel anything but optimistic about how the rest of the day would turn out.
     
     
    I hope those bandits show up soon.
    Corrin was not naive enough to think their target would appear immediately. It was a big beach, and the bandits may not even come out to attack today. Still, as the hours added up and the sun rose higher and higher, she was finding her patience starting to wear thin. She had already gathered all the seashells nearby, and was now idly thumbing through her magic tome disguised as a book on aquatic life to make the time go by faster.
    But the biggest reason for her impatience was the growing pressure between her legs. She and Robin knew the dangers of drinking ocean water, so they had brought a good deal of drinks to keep themselves hydrated under the hot sun. Since then, that water had plenty of time to make its way through her body, and now it wanted out, preferably as soon as possible.
    Corrin wiggled her bottom against the towel to ease the strain on her bladder. She may have been on the beach, but she was still picky about where she wanted to let go. The thought of simply relieving herself in full view of an entire squad of heroes mortified her, and there was nowhere nearby she could hide herself well enough.
    Not on land, at least. Corrin found herself eyeing the ocean now, with its waves of who knows how much water endlessly crashing upon the shore, its suggestive sounds especially picking up in her sensitive ears. She wasn’t too keen on it, but it was the best option she had for a discrete bathroom break.
    The only problem was the other person in the ocean. Robin had been fishing nonstop, and was still in the water doing just that. Aside from the general weirdness  and grossness of peeing in waters occupied by someone else, she did not want to disturb the fish and unintentionally sabotage Robin. She would need to wait for her to take a break before relief could be had.
    The gods seemed to smile on Corrin, for less than a minute later, Robin picked up her fishing stuff and walked back to their spot. “Urgh, the shepherds made spear-fishing look a lot easier than it actually is,” she commented while dropping her gear next to her towel.
    “Don't tell me you didn't catch a single fish that whole time,” said Corrin in a playful voice.
    Robin lifted her harpoon up to show a decent-sized trout stuck on the middle tip. “Aside from this guy that got stuck on the rocks, I got nothing you couldn’t pick up with your bare hands. Seems I have a while to go before I master the ways of the fisherman.”
    Corrin smiled in earnest. “Don't worry, I'm sure your friends had just as tough a time on their first fishing trip.”
    “Maybe, but they probably didn’t have an audience keeping an eye on them.” Robin glanced away from Corrin eyes and frowned. “Um, are you doing alright?”
    Only then did Corrin realize that she had not stopped her squirming, which she promptly corrected. “Oh! Um, I’m okay. It’s nothing serious.”
    At this, Robin tilted her head. “Is there anything I can do to help you at least?”
    As much as she wanted to be delicate about her problem, Corrin realized there was no point in hiding it. They were grown adults, surely Robin would understand. She sighed and replied, “No, I just, um… have had a lot to drink, and n-need to relieve my body of those drinks.”
    It was a roundabout way of saying it, but Corrin still felt a little embarrassed to admit that. An unconventional princess she may be, but some of her royal upbringing had stuck with her.
    “Oh,” said Robin at first, her expression unchanging. Just a moment later, however, she pursed her lips and closed her eyes. “Mmm!” she groaned.
    “What’s wrong?” Corrin got up to her feet. I hope she wasn’t too grossed out.
    “Um, n-nothing,” said Robin, opening her eyes. “I guess I was too focused on fishing to pay attention, but, well…”Robin let her actions speak for the next part, opting to put her legs together and wiggle her hips.
    Corrin’s eyes widened a bit as it dawned on her. “Oh, you too?”
    “With the waiting and the water I’ve been drinking, I guess it was bound to happen eventually,” replied Robin with a blush. “Though I was hoping our bandits would have shown up before I needed to take care of it.”
    “Don’t worry, I thought the same thing.” Corrin looked over to the shores. “In fact, I was just about to go into the water and, um, let nature run its course.”
    Robin mimicked Corrin’s gaze. “That sounds like a smart plan. Should we take turns, or…?”
    Corrin shrugged. “I don’t see the harm in going in at the same time. Just as long as we have our space, of course.”
    Robin nodded and grinned. “Works for me. Now let’s get in there before-”
    “Going somewhere, ladies?”
    If the girls had hair anywhere but their head, it now stood on edge. They both turned to the source of the gravelly voice, confirming their fears. Several men approached the ladies, each of them carrying some kind of weapon and menacing grin, making it clear they were not here for a good reason.
    Gods, why now? thought Corrin, her bladder pulsing harder knowing that her relief had been denied. Not this again.
    “What’s the rush?” said the bandit in front. “We were all hoping to have a chat with you.”
    “Whatever you have to talk about, we’re not interested,” said Robin.
    To this, the thug pulled out a sword made of silver and pointed at the girls. “Oh, but I think you really should be. I have your attention now?”
    Corrin looked closely at the sword, then over to the man’s armor, a striking white and gold, save for the loin-cloth he wore above his long boots. “That sword and armor… they’re from the Askran army, aren’t they?”
    “An expert, are we?” the thug chuckled. “Well, they’re getting a lot better use out here than they were fighting in a fool’s war, I’ll tell you that much.”
    “You call harassing innocent people a good use of weapons?” asked Robin, gritting her teeth.
    “You really going to lecture me at the end of a sword?” The bandit got right up in Robin’s face.
    Much as she wanted to, the strategist knew that acting now would be foolish, so she remained silent, her hand gripping the harpoon harder.
    “I didn’t think so.” The man then turned around and walked into the middle of his gang. “You all know the drill. Gold, gear, fish, any other valuables you find, take it all. Be as rough as you want. I don’t like the way they looked at me.”
    At this, some of the bandits walked forward, one of them reaching his hand out towards the ladies. “Hope you aren’t too fond of those swimsuits, because they’re coming right off-FAAAAAAGH!”
    The perverted thug reeled back and quickly grabbed his wrist. He held out his hand, revealing the arrow now sticking through it to everyone nearby.
    “Wuh… what the…!?” yelled the bandit next to him, and many of the others adopted a look of shock that conveyed the same thought.
    He didn't get anymore out, for Robin made her move right then. She struck him in the gut with the butt of her harpoon, then swung the spear end at his head as he doubled over. The bandit stumbled backwards with a nasty cut and the smell of fish across his face.
    Meanwhile, Corrin saw another thug raising his bow and aiming it in the direction of the arrow’s source. That would not be happening. She opened her tome and focused her energy until a blast of water and fish-shaped projectiles flew out, sending the archer tumbling into the sand before his arrow could be loosed.
    They had taken them by surprise, but the girl’s attacks put the bandits’ attention back onto them. Several of them drew their weapons and walked towards them with scowls deep enough to intimidate even the fiercest warriors. Strong as they were, Corrin and Robin could not take on all of them at once, thus they slowly backed away until they felt the feeling of wet sand on their feet. The ocean was right behind them, and they could retreat no further.
    But before the thugs could close the gap, a deafening shriek forced them to stop and plug their ears. A small gust of wind blew all around them as a wyvern, Corrin’s wyvern, landed between them.
    “J-just what’s going on here!?” shouted a bandit.
    “W-who are these women!?” screamed another.
    Corrin gasped in surprise, but also wasted no time in grabbing onto her dragon and hoisting herself onto its back. I really need to thank Camilla for loaning me her wyvern when I get back, she thought while extending her hand to Robin.
    “Grab on, quick!” she yelled.
    “R-right!” Robin took Corrin’s hand and was soon pulled onto the wyvern’s saddle. As if on instinct, the dragon took off and flew over the bandits, coming to rest next to a squad of the heroes, who had finally come out of hiding with their weapons drawn.
    “Attention, bandits!” declared Anna from their side. “In the name of Askr, you are all charged with desertion and highway robbery! Surrender yourselves at once!”
    “Do not make this hard on yourself,” called out Ike, “Lay your weapons down now, or we will show no mercy!”
    The bandits exchanged looks, many of which a mix of shock and panic. Several of them spoke one after the other.
    “We… we’ve been had!”
    “Those ladies were a trap! I knew they looked too good to be true!”
    “I don’t know if we can get out of this one-”
    The last bandit to talk received a blow to the cheek with the butt of the leader’s sword. “Quit your blubbering! Do you really want to spend the rest of your days rotting in a prison cell? Now either show them not to mess with us, or I kill you myself!”
    Despite the threat in his pep talk, the bandits’ entire demeanor changed from panic and confusion to fury and determination. They all raised their weapons and gave their battle cries, then rushed forward with intent to kill.
    Corrin swallowed and said, “Of course, they couldn’t make it easy for us.”
    “They never do,” said Anna, “Alright, everyone! Time to show these quitters what it means to fight for the name of Askr!”
     
     
    Askran recruits underwent a tough training regimen before they could officially join the ranks as proper soldiers. This training was evident in the deserters turned bandits, as they put up a tough fight against the Order of Heroes. Their weapons and gear being of high caliber only made their prowess that much deadlier.
    But for as much experience they had, it could not match the strength and tenacity of the legendary heroes on Corrin and Robin’s side. From atop their wyvern, they could see that the battle was slowly edging towards their favor. Between Corrin casting spells from up high and Robin relaying tactics, the two of them were certainly doing their part to ensure the heroes’ victory as well.
    If only they could win faster, Corrin lamented. Though they were fighting, the powerful discomfort from her bladder continued to occupy the back of her mind. It especially did not help that riding atop a dragon meant her legs were separated, forcing her pelvic muscles to work even harder to prevent an early release. Even pressing a hand to her groin every now and then did little to ease her need.
    “Eep!”
    Corrin gasped as she heard this sound come from the lady behind her. “Robin! You okay?” she said, turning her head as much as she could. Please don’t tell me an arrow hit her!
    “Y-yes,” responded a red-faced Robin, “I just… let a little bit slip out.”
    Her fears unfounded, Corrin let out a breath of relief, even if it was another reminder of how badly she needed to pee. “It’s okay. The bandits can’t hold out much longer. Once they’re beaten, I’ll land us near the ocean so we can both take care of it.”
    “I-I know. I’m not giving up just yet… wait, look over there!”
    Robin pointed in the direction of the outpost ruins. Following her friend’s finger, Corrin could make out one of the bandits making a run for it in the confusion of battle. Wasting no time, she flew over to Anna, who had just finished landing the finishing blow on the thug attacking her.
    “Anna!” Corrin called out, “One of the deserters is trying to escape!”
    Hearing this, Anna turned to the ladies in the sky. “Chase him down! We can’t let a single one of them get away!”
    “But what of the fight here?” asked Robin.
    “We’ve got things under control here, now get going!”
    “On it!” Corrin spurred the wyvern, and it took off in the direction of the outpost.
    They had hoped to catch the runaway before he could duck inside the one remaining structure of the ruins. Unfortunately, they had not reached the halfway point when they saw him run inside, dashing that hope.
    “Shoot, what’s the plan now?” said Corrin, “Should we circle the building and make sure he doesn’t run back outside?”
    “No chance, we need to get in there and subdue him now,” replied Robin.
    “Wait, seriously?” Corrin turned her head. “We might outnumber him, but he could still get the drop on us in there.”
    Robin’s serious expression remained unchanged. “We have no choice. If it turns out that building has an old escape tunnel, he might be able to get away.” Though it was just the two of them, Robin leaned in and spoke in a quieter voice. “That, and I really don’t want to cover this wyvern in my bodily fluids.”
    Hearing the second reason caused another pulse of pain from Corrin’s bladder, making her wince. “Urgh, alright, it looks like there are only two ways in and out of the building. I’ll let you down near the front, then I’ll swing around and enter from the back. We’ll trap him with a pincer attack.”
    “Couldn’t think of anything better myself,” Robin replied.
    Corrin steered the wyvern just in front of the entrance to the structure, letting it come to a landing and allowing Robin to climb off. “Stay on your guard. We have no idea what it’s like in there,” said Corrin before she spurred the wyvern back into flight. She circled the building, keeping an eye out for the bandit in case he ran straight through, and landed outside the rear entrance. She then swung one leg over to the other, and hopped out of the saddle, her feet hitting the sand.
    “Ooh!” The sudden jolt of her landing proved a bit stronger than what her bladder could handle. A spurt of warmth hit her bottoms, making Corrin snap her legs shut and grab at her groin. She whimpered and her sharp incisor became visible as she twisted in place, putting all her strength into holding back the oncoming flood, if only for just a little bit longer.
    It hurt, but eventually she managed to regain control of her bladder muscles again. Not that took any sense of success from it; the fact that she, a grown princess, had to resort to dancing like a little kid to prevent an accident was a bit humiliating. At least nobody was there to witness it.
    “Come on, just one more bandit,” Corrin told herself. “Then I can get Robin and we can-”
    “Aaaah!”
    That was Robin screaming, and it was coming from inside. In an instant, Corrin forgot about her need to pee, and ran inside without further hesitation. Her mind raced with horrifying thoughts as to why Robin let out such a yell, enough that she only took in the basics of the building’s interior, that of a former storehouse with the occasional rotted barrel and crate laying about. She darted her head all around the room, looking for any signs of her friend or the bandit, hoping against hope that there was still an ally to rescue.
    “Hold it, wench!”
    Corrin stopped cold and slowly turned in the direction of the voice, nearly balking at what she saw. The leader of the deserters was standing directly behind an unarmed Robin, his arm wrapped around her stomach while he held a dagger to her neck.
    “Robin!” she called out, raising her hand as if to grab at her.
    “Not one more step, or I cut her open like freshly-caught trout!” yelled the thug, pulling her just a little closer and making her squeak.
    Corrin had little choice but to abide by his words. “If… if you hurt her-”
    “Hey, I’m doing the talking now!” the thief interrupted. “I'll make this simple. You give me that dragon of yours, and I let this one run free. Any funny business, and I paint the floors with her blood, got it?”
    Panic swelled within Corrin’s mind and heart. What was she going to do now? She could never let the deserter get away, potentially telling what he knows about Askr’s military to the wrong people and causing serious problems. At the same time, she couldn’t think of any other way to keep Robin alive, who was probably scared out of her mind.
    But then she looked right at Robin, and realized something. Robin’s face and eyes were tense, but it was not a look of fear on her. Rather, it was more of a determined expression, of calm resolve in a dangerous storm. Staring at Robin’s stoic face even while someone had a weapon at her throat helped put Corrin’s panic at ease. She relaxed her teeth, which she had been gritting the whole time, and looked the bandit dead in the eyes.
    “What? Do I gotta carve it out for you on her neck?” asked the deserter. “Give me your dragon, or she dies!”
    “I understand perfectly,” said Corrin in a calm voice, “But I also know that there is no way out of here for you.”
    “Says the bimbo in a bikini! I’m the one with the dagger against someone’s throat!”
    “Yes, that’s all you have, but I have three good reasons why you have no chance of winning.”
    To this, the bandit raised an eyebrow. “Oh, really? Name ‘em.”
    “The first is my wyvern.” Corrin glanced to the doorway where her mount was still visible. “It will only obey me and its original owner. You would never get it to take flight with you at the reins.”
    “Pfft, you expect me to believe that? Now quit your stalling and move outta the way so’s I can make my way outta here.”
    “The second is your bargaining chip there,” said an unmoving Corrin.
    “Hah! You gonna tell me you don’t give a flip about your friend here? I know you hero types. You’d all rather give up everything you have than see someone you know bite the dust.”
    “You’re right in that I’d never want to see her get hurt, but even if you were to take her life here and now, our summoner friend could simply call her back like nothing happened. I have no reason to not attack you right now, even with her in your arms.”
    The bandit immediately quit smiling. “Call her… what!? Now you’re just talking nonsense!”
    “My final reason,” continued Corrin, “Do you know who you have in your arms? That’s no mere ‘bimbo’ there, but a master tactician.”
    “And why should I care about that?”
    “Because she always has a plan, and you lost this fight a long time ago.”
    “Fool, I haven’t lost a-AAAAAAAAAARGH!”
    It was at this moment that Robin’s plan became obvious to everyone in the room. While Corrin talked to the bandit and kept him distracted, Robin had slowly reached into her inner coat pocket and pulled out a baby snapping turtle taken from the beach. She carefully maneuvered it underneath the bandit’s loin-cloth, and the turtle eagerly bit down on whatever it found under there.
    The bandit’s eyes shot open from the sharp, agonizing pain. He dropped the dagger in his reaction, and without anything keeping her there anymore, Robin pushed out of his grasp and dove to the side.
    “Now!” she yelled.
    Hearing and seeing her friend safely out of the way, Corrin opened her tome and channeled as much power into it as she could. “You’re sunk!” she yelled as an especially-strong jet of water and fish launched out, striking the bandit. He flew backwards and crashed clean through the building’s outer wall, revealing the ocean outside.
    It took a few seconds for the dust and rubble to settle, but the bandit eventually lifted his head up, his eyes unfocused and cloudy.
    “I... I don’t wanna go swimming, mommy!” was all he said before passing out. The turtle slowly walked away from him, making a motion with its head akin to coughing.
    Corrin lowered her tome and sighed in happiness. Victory was theirs today, and with nobody worse for the wear. At least, not that she knew of.
    “Are you alright, Robin?” she asked, turning to her friend, but upon seeing her, all the stress came back to her once more.
    Rather than standing up, Robin was hunched over and supporting herself on a crate, her whole body trembling. “I… I…” she mumbled, her face clearly showing strain.
    “What? What is it!?” said Corrin, running to her side. Kiran may be able to revive them just like she said, but that didn’t mean she wanted to see her friend hurt and dying.
    “I… gotta pee!” yelled Robin as she suddenly stood upright, twisted her legs, and shoved her hand onto her groin. A couple drops of liquid fell from her bottoms and hit the ground.
    Corrin was slightly taken aback at the sudden outburst, but the sight of Robin on the verge of wetting herself only renewed her own need for relief. Another spurt escaped from her and into her swimsuit, finally enough to break the barrier and start dripping onto the ground.
    “Gah, me too!” she gasped, quickly mimicking Robin’s potty dance. “I… don’t think I can hold on any longer. W-what are we gonna do?”
    “T-The ocean! Quick!” Robin wasted no time half-running half-waddling through the gap in the wall.
    “R-right!” Corrin immediately followed suit, carefully stepping around the debris and unconscious bandit.
    The shoreline could have not been more than fifty feet away from the girls, but to them and their failing holds, it might as well have been a mile-long dash. Every step they took was agony, with more drops spilling into and through their bottoms. Corrin could feel urine running down her legs, and Robin was certain she was leaving a trail of pee behind in the sand.
    But just a few eternity-filled seconds later, the ladies reached the shoreline. A sense of elation hit Corrin as soon as her foot hit the water, though it also led to another spurt shooting out of her. Operating entirely on instinct, both girls waded into the ocean until they were close to knee-deep before falling down next to each other, Corrin sitting on her rump while Robin fell with her knees in front.
    Neither girl had time to settle in and pull their bottoms down when they felt the last of their bladder strength give out, both of them gasping as they began peeing at full force. A golden mist spread out from their swimsuits, some coming around the edges but most pushing through the fabrics, quickly mixing with and warming up the waters all around them.
    Although the sound of peeing could not be heard above the water, the girls more than that made up for that with their inability to suppress their voices. Corrin moaned in a way that turned her cheeks pink and made her thankful only one other person could hear her. Robin was full of sighs broken up by her catching her breath from the running, culminating into one long exhale that she couldn’t help but smile through.
    Their long-awaited relief was pleasant, to say the least. After all the danger, fighting, and near-accidents, they could finally let go of it all, feeling the tenseness in their bodies fading with each second. Corrin could not even muster up the will to feel embarrassed by her predicament. She was here, it was happening, she may as well make herself comfortable. Leaning her torso back, she put her hands on the ground to support her weight, now looking like she was simply enjoying the water’s cooling sensations.
    Robin could not do the same, but that did not mean she wasn’t taking it easy. As she looked down at the yellow cloud spewing from between her legs, a silly thought occurred to her. She had been so worried about having an accident, and yet here she was, openly peeing through her bottoms without it feeling like wetting herself. It was a weird feeling, and sharing it with another person only made it more so, but she still felt like quietly laughing at the absurdity of her not-accident.
    Until she looked over and saw Corrin giving her a strange look, that is. It was then she realized that giggling like a little kid was probably not the best action given the circumstances. But then she saw Corrin’s mouth turn into a wavy smile before succumbing to a giggle fit herself. She, too, had found the humor of their predicament, and soon both girls were having a laugh together in a way that they probably never could again with anyone else.
    “Corrin! Robin!”
    But all it took was someone calling out their names to completely kill the enjoyment of their relief.
    “Wha!?” Corrin clenched her pelvic muscles tight as she looked over to see Anna right behind them. Her stream was no longer akin to a waterfall, but she couldn’t stop it fully, only reduce it to a dribble.
    Robin quickly followed suit in attempting to suppress her peeing, but was also not one-hundred percent successful. “Er, C-Commander! Did you need something?” she asked, a hint of strain in her voice.
    “You two okay? We heard the wall breaking from our spot, so we rushed over and…” Anna stopped talking and her eyes opened wide.
    Both Corrin and Robin felt their heart rate steadily rising, the fear that they had been discovered in mid-relief running wild in their minds. But rather than blushing and looking away like they had expected, Anna suddenly dropped her axe and smiled in a way that made them more uncomfortable.
    “Stay right there! Don’t move a muscle!” yelled Anna while she frantically pulled off her boots.
    Not that they were in a position to actually move, both girls still not even close to finishing their pee, but they did as their commander instructed while she ran into the water, stopping when she was right in front of them. Anna then pulled out a strange-looking tome with a hole in the center and a crystal in the corner, and held it up to her face.
    “Oh baby, this is perfect!” she declared, repeatedly pressing a button that caused a clicking sound. “Two ladies relaxing and enjoying the waters in their swimwear. This’ll easily make up for the income we lost to those bandits!”
    Stunned at the turn of events, both Corrin and Robin found it difficult to respond. “But... but what about the other bandits? Is everyone alright?” Robin eventually asked.
    “Yeah yeah, everything’s fine,” Anna hurriedly replied, “The deserters pretty much gave up when they saw their leader running away. Now come on, let me see those smiles so we can really sell these pictures!”
    Once more, neither strategist could think of a proper response, and they eventually gave up on finding one. When they had first joined the Order of Heroes, they were given advice regarding Anna, specifically that there was little point in trying to stop her when she got this way. Hesitantly, they both forced a smile and raised their hands to wave, to which their commander became more aggressive in her picture-taking.
    But while they seemed cheery above the water, down below was another story. Their holding muscles, already taxed from trying to keep their urine at bay for so long, were steadily giving out once more. Like a faucet slowly being turned, the wisps of yellow widened back into full sprays, and the girls were freely peeing again.
    This did not go unnoticed by either of them. Both Corrin and Robin could feel a bead of sweat forming on their brows from a combination of embarrassment and nervousness. It was here that they both realized something else about the circumstances of their peeing.
    Keeping her smile, Corrin leaned over to Robin and whispered, “Are you still…?”
    “Y-yes…” Robin whispered back.
    Corrin then looked at the point where Anna’s legs met the water. “And she’s standing right where…”
    “It… would appear so.” Robin blushed as she imagined the warm cloud of waste forming around Anna’s feet.
    A few seconds passed where they did not speak, letting Anna continue photographing them as passionately as she fought, all while muttering to herself about sales, swimsuits, and her pesky sisters not being able to stop her this time.
    “Should we say something?” Robin asked.
    Corrin took a moment before replying. “I think some things are better left unsaid.”
  4. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from wetninja33 for a blog entry, Getting Wet Inside Jabu-Jabu's Belly (Zelda: Ocarina of Time)   
    (Note: Contains underaged wetting desperation and a golden shower. Reader discretion advised)
     
    Lord Jabu-Jabu of Zora’s Domain was a big fish, and not just in the metaphorical sense. The zora guardian took up a good deal of the fountain he resided in, and could very easily swallow a person whole if they were not careful. For as large as he was, however, he looked even bigger on the inside.
    This was what Link, the young hero from Kokiri Village, had just discovered. Standing with his back to the insides of Jabu-Jabu’s teeth, he took his first step into the guardian’s body, cringing as his boot stepped in water mixed with saliva.
    “I agree with you, Link,” said Navi, his faithful fairy companion. “This is the least pleasant place we’ve been to so far.” She looked over at the bubbles, strange tentacles, and other gross things before turning back to him. “But King Zora’s daughter is supposed to be in here somewhere, and we can’t get the Zora’s Sapphire if we don’t bring her back. We’ll just have to get this over with as soon as we can.”
    Link only nodded in response. The Zora’s Sapphire was the last stone they needed for their plan to stop Ganondorf. He would brave any danger to save Hyrule, no matter how gross it was.
    Trekking across the room, Link and Navi came to a red wall not unlike the valve in a heart.
    “Looks like this is the door leading inside,” said Navi, “You ready to go in, Link?”
    Navi did not expect any reply more than an affirmative noise, but Link was still strangely quiet in that moment. “Um, Link? You ready?” she asked again, turning to him. She found Link glancing off to the side with a look of worry. “Are you alright? What’s the matter?”
    Link looked at her and, after a couple seconds, put one hand below the belt of his tunic and rubbed his knees together.
    “Oh,” sighed Navi, “Do you need to use the bathroom?”
    An embarrassed Link nodded.
    “Well, I guess it’s been awhile since we’ve taken a break for that,” said Navi, “But I don’t think we can stop now. The princess might be in danger right now, and I don’t think the zoras would like it if you just relieved yourself inside their guardian. Do you think you could hold it for a little while?”
    Link frowned at Navi’s words. In truth, he had needed the bathroom for a little while now, but he didn’t want to mention it ever since they found Ruto’s message in that bottle. He knew that rescuing others came far before taking care of his potty problems, so he stood up tall and put his determined face on.
    “I’m sorry, Link,” said Navi, “We’ll get through this as long as we stay careful. Now let’s go find the princess!”
     
     
    Not more than a couple rooms further in stood the young Princess Ruto. She was unharmed and not in danger at the moment, but that didn’t mean she had cause to be happy.
    “What is with all this gross stuff?” she bemoaned while looking at the strange tentacles and other creatures nearby. She had been in Jabu-Jabu enough times to know that these things were not normal. Then again, ever since that strange red-haired man showed up, nothing had really been normal in the domain.
    As much as she wanted to get away, Ruto had no choice but to go forward. The Zora Sapphire, her most precious stone, had gone missing somewhere inside Jabu-Jabu’s depths. She was only ever to give it away to whoever would become her husband. How could she possibly marry someone without it?
    But Ruto then became aware of a more immediate problem than that. She groaned as she put a hand on her groin and rubbed her legs together. “Ugh, I forgot to go pee today.”
    This was no slight need, either. Her bladder felt quite uncomfortable, right at the point where she’d be looking for the bathroom under normal circumstances. How she had not noticed this earlier was beyond her. In any case, trying to find her stone with this distraction would be a bad idea.
    Good thing this wasn’t the first time she had been in here while really needing to go. She knew of a place in Jabu-Jabu’s body that worked to filter minerals out of the water, so she could tinkle in there without harming him. “I hope you won’t mind the detour,” she said out loud, though she didn’t know if Jabu-Jabu could hear her.
    But before she could take a single step, the sound of the door opening behind her got her attention. Someone else was in here? She was not expecting company, to say the least. My father better not have sent someone after me.
    Standing up tall and refined, Ruto turned around to meet the surprise guests. She expected to see a zora or two, but instead found a young boy in green clothes and a fairy approaching her.
    “You! Who are you?” she asked.
    “Excuse us,” said the fairy, “I’m Navi, and this is Link. Are you Princess Ruto, by chance? We came in here because we heard you might be in danger.”
    “What? Are you saying my father asked you to come here to save me?” Already, Ruto felt her temper flaring up. “I don’t care what he wants, I’d never ask anyone to do such a thing!”
    “But that letter in a bottle we found…”
    “What letter in a bottle?” Someone actually found that? Ruto shook her head. “Whatever, I can’t go home right now. Both of you, get out of here, understand?”
    Turning around, Ruto walked away with a huff and her head turned up. Things were already bad enough, and having someone else around was definitely not what she needed right now. With any luck, they would both take the hint and disappear from her sight.
    “Eeeeyaaaahhhh!”
    It turned out that Ruto was the one who would disappear. With her eyes looking elsewhere, she did notice the hole in the floor in front of her, and fell straight through to the room below. She hit the ground legs-first, feeling a sharp pain go through both limbs from the impact. “Gaah!”
    Ruto slowly stood back up, wincing from the pain. Her legs really hurt now, and the idea of walking through this entire place filled her with dread from how much pain it would put her in. Furthermore, as she only now discovered, the shock of the impact had caused a small bit of urine to leak onto her legs. Even she couldn’t believe how quickly things had gone from bad to worse.
    “Princess Ruto!”
    And they would only get worse, it seemed.
    Ruto straightened herself out right before Link jumped down through the hole and stood eye-to-eye with her once more.
    “Y-you’re still hanging around here? I told you to go away!” she yelled.
    “We’re sorry, princess, but we can’t leave here without you,” said Navi, “Are you alright, by the way? That was a pretty sudden fall.”
    “I’m…” hurting from the waist down, and I really need to pee, she wanted to say. “I’m okay. I’ve been coming inside here since I was little. I know how to keep myself safe.” Of course, there was no way she was going to admit such things to people she had never seen before, let alone ones coming to her rescue.
    On the other hand, she knew she wasn’t getting very far on her hurt legs, not even to that spot where she could safely pee. If she played this just right, these annoying intruders may end up working out to her favor.
    “Tell you what,” she started, “There’s something very important to me somewhere in here, and I’m not leaving without it. If you help me find it, I’ll go straight back to my father. Deal?”
    Link frowned for a moment like he was worried about something, but Navi interjected before he could talk. “Well, if that’s what it will take, then I guess we’ll just have to help out.”
    “Great!” Ruto smiled at them for the first time. “Now then,” she continued as she sat down on the floor, wrapping her arms around her raised knees. “I shall now give you the privilege of carrying me.”
    “Carrying you?”
    Ruto scoffed. “It is a high honor in the zora kingdom to carry the princess wherever she wishes. You should be grateful that I’m asking this of you!”
    Navi and Link exchanged looks at each other. “Looks like we’ll just have to play along,” said Navi.
    Link didn’t look very happy to hear that, but he walked behind Ruto and lifted her over his head regardless. This boy is stronger than he looks, noted Ruto.
    But more importantly, her plan seemed to be working. With Link carrying her around, she could easily hide her injuries and need to pee for the time being. Still, the sooner they found her stone, the quicker she could get out of her and take care of her problem.
    “Onward, servant!” she declared, “and don’t even think about getting feely with my bottom, got it?”
     
     
    Link could no longer deny it; this was the worst part of his journey by far. Walking around the insides of a fish and dealing with gross monsters was bad on its own. Carrying around a bratty princess as she made demand after demand only doubled his misery.
    But the worst part of this whole mess was the constant pressure from his bladder. It seemed like now that he had noticed it, his need to go kept getting worse a lot faster than he would have thought. Having to carry Ruto meant he couldn’t use his hands to hold himself and alleviate some of the discomfort. If not for her nagging, he probably would have set her down to run behind a corner and let loose a long, satisfying pee by now.
    So he kept enduring for everyone’s sake, even with all the pain it caused him. He didn’t even leak a drop in one place where he had to swim across a channel, despite how his bladder all but begged for release in all that water. Navi pointing out that peeing in the water Jabu-Jabu had drank would be really rude and might make him sicker helped a little with that.
    Eventually, they returned to the room with all the holes they had fallen through. “Hmph, still no sign of my stone,” huffed Ruto, “That must mean it’s deeper inside Jabu-Jabu. Let’s move it, servant!”
    Link groaned in response as he stepped forward, carefully avoiding the other holes along the way. Soon, they were in front of the next door.
    “Well, what are you waiting for?” asked Ruto, “Get going al-”
    “Hah!?”
    Link’s entire body tensed up in that moment, as he suddenly felt something leak into his underwear. Something warm and wet, much more worrisome than the wetness he got from swimming not long ago. In his kneejerk reaction, he all but tossed Ruto down and shot his hands to his groin while he bounced from one foot to the other.
    “Hey, what the…!” Ruto grit her teeth, stood up, and turned around. “What are you doing, servant? You do not handle a princess in such a manner!”
    Link would apologize later, but right now, he was more focused on keeping the rest of his urine inside his body. His dancing paid off, thankfully, and his need lessened to a tolerable, but still uncomfortable, level.
    “Are you kidding me?” Link looked up to find Ruto scowling at him with her hands on her hips. “Did you really forget to go potty before you came in here?”
    Even with an angry princess in front of him, Link could not lie. He simply nodded while wiggling his hips.
    “Ugh, typical,” muttered Ruto, “Well, you better hold it. We’re not stopping until I find my stone and get out of here. There isn’t anywhere to do that in here, anyway.”
    More words Link didn’t want to hear, even though he already knew what she was going to say. The pressure was getting painful at that point, but yet again, his only option was to bear it until they were done with this place.
    Mustering his strength, Link put his hands back at his sides and gave Ruto an affirmative nod.
    “Good, now may we please move on?” asked Ruto, sitting back down to her carrying posture.
    Link only sighed as he squatted and lifted Ruto back over his head and went through the door. The doubts that he could hold it through the whole way only grew stronger, but it was not like he could stop now. He just had to remind himself that it was all for Hyrule and the princess. Any pain was worth it for that.
     
     
    Ugh, I didn’t think this could get any worse!
    Now above Link’s view again, Ruto went back to nibbling her lip with worry. There was still no sign of her stone, but that had taken a backseat to the other predicament in her mind.
    Her need for a bathroom had gotten worse much faster than she had expected. Sitting atop Link and halfway curled gave her little means to resist the pressure from her bladder. If she tried to squeeze her legs and hold herself, Link would surely notice and ask if something was wrong.
    Then that boy had to go and reveal he really needed to pee, too. As if she needed another reminder of how bad she had to go; it took everything she had to not hold herself while Link was having his potty dance. Even so, there was no way she was going to say anything now. She was a strong princess, not some little kid who had to tell someone she just met that she needed the toilet. She certainly wasn’t going to let him know of where he could pee, either. Just being around there might prove too much for her to handle, and she would have no cover to hide from a boy’s curious gaze.
    Her only hope was that the Zora’s Sapphire was only a stone’s throw away from here. As soon as they grabbed it and got out of Jabu-Jabu, she could hop into the waters of the fountain and release a cloud of yellow mist out of everyone’s sight. The guardian wouldn’t mind; it would be like a drop in a bucket given the fountain’s size.
    Ruto shook her head. Just thinking of how she would pee would make her lose control. It was time to focus now, more than ever, and find that stone. On her honor as princess, she would not let this trouble get the better of her.
     
     
    The search continued from there, albeit at a slower place. In addition to the growing dangers deeper in, Link was forced to be very careful with his movements if he wanted to keep his shorts dry at that point.
    The kids now found themselves stepping into a new room. Like a few others, this room was a dead-end, just another square full of weird creatures and seemingly nothing else.
    “Ugh, still no sign of my stone,” said Ruto, “Servant, let’s turn around and check somewhere else.”
    “Wait, Link!” Navi flew up to him, “It feels like there’s something hidden inside here. I think we should try taking out the monsters in here first.”
    Link nodded, feeling something off about the room as well.
    “Really?” Ruto groaned, “Fine, but make it quick!”
    Setting Ruto down, Link stepped forward, his movements stiff and slow. The enemies before him were those weird, sharklike manta rays that liked to glide along in the ground. Normally, Link would use his sword and shield to fight them, but with his bladder restricting his movements so much, he knew that would not be a good idea this time. For this fight, he would have to take a different approach.
    Reaching into his tunic, Link pulled out a set of deku nuts in one hand, and his slingshot in another. As soon as one of the creatures got close, he tossed a nut down at the ground, emitting a bright flash that forced the monster into the air. He then quickly took aim and fired seeds at the beast, felling it after only a couple hits. This tactic worked the same with the other monsters, and soon the room was clear of beasts.
    Immediately after, a strange light appeared in the center of the room, forming into a big, wooden chest, just like Navi and he predicted. Link lifted the chest open and jumped up to reach in and take its contents. He turned around and held up his prize in triumph: a boomerang fit for a young hero.
    “Good work, Link!” said Navi.
    “Hmph, I guess you know how to fight,” said Ruto, who stood at the door with her arms crossed. “Now can we please move on before-”
    “Gah!”
    With nothing holding it back in his triumphant pose, Link felt a long spurt hitting his shorts, enough to seep through and appear as a wet spot on his tunic. Immediately, he dropped the boomerang and shoved both hands as tight as he could onto his groin, bending over and putting everything he had to keep that spot from growing.
    “L-Link? You okay?” he heard Navi speak. Somewhere further away, he also picked up a gasp from Ruto.
    Link could only gasp and breathe in response. Even if he could talk right now, he was definitely not okay. Even with all his strength, he could feel his hold slipping away. Just a couple seconds later, and the next leak escaped, leaving a damp feeling on his hands. This was followed by a third spurt that dribbled onto the floor, then a fourth, each accompanied with another squeak from him.
    And then, with a whine from Link, the floodgates fully opened, making his last spurts seem like little leaks in comparison. The wet patch on his tunic grew to be visible outside of his hands’ reach, though it was nothing compared to the soaking his shorts and underwear received. His hands grew mighty wet as he continued holding his spraying boyhood in vain. Several warm trails ran down his legs and into his boots, creating a gross, damp feeling against his feet. The rest of it fell onto the ground in several broken drops, creating a light piddling noise and a small puddle around his boots.
    A full spectrum of emotions ran through Link’s mind the whole time he was wetting himself. In the back of his mind was the relief of finally draining his overfilled bladder, but it could not hold a candle to the shame and humiliation that burned through him. He was supposed to be the chosen hero, yet here he was peeing his pants for the first time in who knows how long. That there were girls to witness him doing this only doubled his embarrassment.
    “Oh, Link,” said Navi in a tone of sympathy and concern. She wanted to say more, but soothing a kid that just wet himself was not something she had any experience in. She could only hope that Ruto was not about to say something that would make his misery any worse.
     
     
    Fortunately for them, Ruto could not even form a coherent thought at the moment. Link’s wetting had caught her off-guard as much as him, and all she could do was stare with an open mouth at the accident unfolding before her.
    It should have been the grossest thing she had ever witnessed, and this was coming from a girl who regularly hung out inside a fish. Even then, she did not want to look away. Every detail, from the big wet spot on his clothes, to the large puddle that grew around him, to his beet-red face and eyes on the verge of shedding tears, made Link look not gross but… cute, in a way. It was enough to make Ruto feel genuine concern for him, and a certain other feeling as well. It took her a moment to figure out what this feeling was, but once she did, she could not help but giggle with a hand covering her mouth.
    “Huh?” Both Navi and Link looked at Ruto having her giggling fit. “What’s with you now?”
    “Tee hee hee,” Ruto kept laughing, “H-has anyone ever told you how cute you look when you’re really upset?”
    “Hey, this is no time to be mean right now!” said Navi. Meanwhile, Link only stared in a manner not unlike a small dog’s.
    “I’m not trying to,” said Ruto between laughs, “But you’re just so adorable when you have to pee-eep!”
    It came out. Not all of it, but enough for her to hear it hit the ground. Ruto stopped her laughing at once, crossed her legs, and crammed her hands onto her groin. Her time was running out; she had maybe seconds before it all came spilling out.
    Of course, Link and Navi had seen it all happen, and now they only gawk in response. “Um, Princess Ruto? Do you need to go, too?” asked Navi.
    “I… I…” Ruto stammered, her face as red as Link’s. “Don’t you dare follow me!” She turned around at once and waddled out of the room, thankful that the door closed on its own.
    “Ahhh, no, why now?” She panted as she shuffled down the hall, gritting her teeth and keeping one eye closed. Her legs still stung a bit from the fall, but that was the least of her worries right now. Her cheeks burned from the humiliation of nearly wetting herself in front of another person. That he had just had an accident mattered little. And now, she was mere moments away from having the longest pee in a good while, with nowhere suitable to go in sight.
    At least, that’s what it looked like. In her desperation, it had become too difficult to think of anything other than I gotta pee, I gotta pee, I gotta pee! As such, she was not paying much attention to where she was going, or what was around her.
    A loud screech in front of her changed that.
    “Waaaaah!” Ruto jumped back, landing on her bottom. Opening both eyes, she saw the worst things she could see right now: monsters, more than a few, and all of them looking very angry at her. Her mind going blank in panic, Ruto scrambled backwards on all fours, unaware of the small trail of dribble she was leaving on the floor. But as fast as she could crawl away like this, the monsters were faster, already closing the distance towards her.
    For a moment, Ruto thought this was the end for her, and a very unfit way for her to go out at that. This fear was immediately quelled by a boomerang flying in from behind her and striking the creatures all before they could lay a single claw on her. The next thing she knew, something round, black, and hissing landed in front of her, and then she was lifted back up and rushed away from the monsters. Mere seconds later, a loud boom erupted behind her, and she didn’t dare look back to see the carnage that the bomb had just caused.
    “You okay, Princess?” came Navi’s voice again.
    Looking up, Ruto noticed they were back in the room with the chest. She had been saved from danger, all by a kid that had wet himself. Even after how poorly she treated him, he still came to her rescue. This boy was something special, she had finally realized. He had done more to earn her respect in one day than any other zora had achieved in years. Maybe he’s the one I’ve been waiting for...
    “Y-yes, I’m fine,” she replied, “Th-thank… Huh!?”
    That was when Ruto felt the last of her hold giving out, heralded by a squirt leaving her body from between her legs. She squeezed her legs together as much as she could, but at the angle she was held, it could do nothing to stop the oncoming flood.
    Ruto found herself making the same squeaks and gasps Link made as she finally let loose a steady, powerful stream of lightly-tinted urine with an audible hiss. It splattered against the fabric of Link’s hat, soaking it in mere moments.
    For a moment, her embarrassment was at the same level as Link’s during his accident. The Princess of Zora’s Domain losing control and wetting herself like a child? Truly unthinkable! Even worse than that, she was letting go directly on another person, and not even another zora. The whole domain would be ashamed to know of such a scandalous act.
    But none of that mattered when she remembered something about relieving herself after being fit to burst: it felt good. Much too good for her to care about anything else in that moment. Ruto couldn’t stop herself from smiling and sighing in bliss, lifting her head and closing her eyes as she let every last drop of pee spray out wherever it may land.
    Unfortunately for Link, that turned out to be all on his head. It did not take long for his hat and hair to grow soaked with zora urine. His sudden shower kept going from there, running down parts of his face and making him shut his eyes and mouth to keep it from getting in them. Drips and tiny trickles fell off his head and onto his tunic, spreading the wetness to his shoulders and chest. The sharp smell forced its way up his nose, making it wrinkle in disgust.
    It was the grossest thing he had ever endured in his life, but not once did Link think about setting Ruto down or tossing her away. The moment the pee struck his head, it was like he became robbed of all logical thought. Even Navi could not find the words to speak, and only looked on in stunned silence.
    This shock and disbelief stayed with them until the very end, with Ruto’s stream dying away as quickly as it had started. At the same time, Ruto felt herself coming down from the high of relief, and the weight of what she had just down began to weigh her down. She knew full well the only place all of her urine could have gone, and she was starting to realize how heavy she must have felt in his arms right now.
    “Um, let me down now, please,” she said.
    As if waking from a dream, Link perked up and did as he was asked. Once on the ground, Ruto stood up and faced him, where she first saw the damage she had caused. Link looked like a puppy caught out in the rain. A smelly, gross rain, but he was not a happy kid either way.
    Ruto had a hard time looking at Link in such a sad state any longer. Even after being treated like dirt and wetting his pants, he still came to her rescue like a true hero. The only reason he would have done something like that was if he genuinely cared for her safety. That fluttering in her heart came back, and there would not be a distraction for her this time. She had to come clean to him.
    “L-Look,” she started, her hands behind her back, “I lied to you about there not being somewhere to pee. The truth is, I was about to go there and do that when you showed up. After that, I just wanted to get my stone and get out before I didn’t have a choice anymore.”
    “But if you knew about it, why didn’t you take us there? Link had to go, too,” said Navi.
    “Because princesses don’t just tell people they just met that they need the bathroom!” said Ruto with a red face, “And for all I knew, he probably would’ve wanted to peep on me while I was going.”
    “But Link’s not like that.”
    “Yeah, w-well I guess I know that now.” Ruto sighed and looked away. “So, what I’m trying to say is… s-sorry, and stuff. You probably still hate me now, but at least I said it.”
    Looking back to them, Ruto noticed they looked unconvinced of her apology. With how poorly she treated them, she supposed it was to be expected.
    “Well, I guess I won’t mind if we took a detour to get you cleaned up,” she continued, “I certainly do not wish to be carried around by someone who stinks of pee.”
    At this, Link perked up a little, finally getting rid of those piercing puppy eyes and even smiling a little. Ruto still found it adorable how it only took a little bit to cheer him up.
    “If Link wants to do that, then I guess it’s fine,” said Navi.
    “Tee hee, now then,” said Ruto, sitting back down, “I shall guide you to the waters you can bathe in. Now shall we be going, Mister Pee-Pants Hero?”
    Link obliged, picking her back up and stepping out of the room. Ruto winced a bit at the warm, wet hands holding her rump, but it could not be helped. Perhaps this would give her the perfect excuse to join him in his bath. I wonder if I’ll get to see a Hylian without his clothes on today? Her cheeks turned red at the thought. She could not deny that she was a little curious about what they looked like, and why they hid their bodies under so much clothing.
    But one thing was certain at that point: as soon as they found her stone, Ruto knew she would not hold onto it for very long. Their quest here was not over yet, but Link had already proven himself worthy of taking the Zora’s Sapphire, and with it, her hand in marriage.
  5. love
    MasterXploder got a reaction from WetWinter for a blog entry, A Wet Night with a Dragon   
    “Hmmm?”
    For some reason, the waking world had decided to gently pull Lucoa, the divine dragon and former goddess, from her pleasant dreams a little earlier than usual. As she opened her eyes, she realized it was still the middle of the night, for the room was shrouded in darkness, the only sounds coming from the ceiling fan above.
    Though she was awake now, her eyelids still drooped with fatigue, and the desire to return to sleep was quite strong. However, another desire proved stronger, and that was to check on the bed’s other occupant. As quietly and smoothly as she could, she propped herself up and took a look at him, her dragon eyes working just as well as they did in broad daylight.
    Shouta, her sweet little master of sorts, lied fast asleep as she expected. Clad in his green pajamas, his chest gently rose and fell with each silent breath. His left hand lied next to his head in a half-closed fist while his right arm rested on his stomach.
    Lucoa sighed wistfully as she gazed at the dozing child. He looked so adorable with his face at total ease, a rare sight for her despite how much time they spent together. On the other hand, she also noticed that his body was uncovered all the way down to his socks. He must have tossed the blanket off him in his sleep, she surmised.
    That was just no good. It was a rather frigid night, and those thin PJ’s wouldn’t do much against the chilly air. She would never forgive herself if she allowed him to catch a cold overnight.
    Her first thought was to cuddle up and share her plentiful body heat, but she quickly dismissed it. The last time she tried that, Shouta complained about nearly suffocating underneath her “giant demon orbs” as he called them. That left the other option of pulling the covers over him and maybe nudging a little closer to him just in case. She slowly reached her hand over and grabbed the blanket, intending to do just that.
    “Num-hmm-hmm…”
    Lucoa froze up as Shouta mumbled suddenly. Had she stirred him awake by accident? She watched over him, looking for any signs that he would wake soon. Shouta fidgeted a little and kept muttering, his face tensing up in discomfort, but his eyes did not open.
    Lucoa frowned at the sight. The poor kid must be having a bad dream. She would have to do something about that. With a quick wave of her hand, a magic circle appeared, sending a soft light around Shouta’s head. The magic dispelled the nightmare, and he soon returned to a peaceful snooze.
    Satisfied with her work, Lucoa went to put the blanket back on him, but she stopped again. A very quiet noise, one that she would not have heard if not for her draconic senses, emanated from Shouta. If she didn’t know any better, it sounded like water hitting fabric, but the only way that would be possible at this time was if…
    “Oh dear.”
    A quick look down was all it took to confirm her worry. A wet patch had formed on Shouta’s pants and grew bigger by the second. It soon spread to between his legs and onto the mattress, growing into a pool around his bottom. Before long, urine was visibly breaking the cotton barrier, amplifying the sound of whizzing.
    As a neutrally-aligned dragon, Lucoa did not meddle in human affairs, but she had picked up on a few of their quirks. For instance, humans had the peculiar behavior of being embarrassed and ashamed about removing waste from their bodies, only doing so in designated places closed off from others. Should they end up voiding in their clothing, they tended to get very upset. At least, that’s what she gleamed from watching TV with Shouta.
    She could not imagine him being any different. It was such a strange sight to her, seeing him wet the bed yet not showing the slightest care on his face. The poor boy must have no idea what was happening, just the feeling of something discomforting slowly going away and relaxing him back into a deep sleep. Of course, that would no doubt change the instant he woke up and felt the cold, smelly liquid drenching his PJ’s.
    She was not about to let that happen. As soon as he finished his business, she would cast another spell that would remove all traces of urine, making it appear as if an accident never happened.
    She had to wait a while before that could happen, though. Shouta must have had something to drink and forgotten to pee before bed, it was the only way to explain how long his wetting was taking. By the time the sound of peeing came to a stop, the front of his pants were thoroughly soaked, and the back was likely not any better.
    But the more she watched Shouta relieve himself, the more Lucoa became aware of a tingling between her legs as well. Maybe it was the just of watching someone else go, or maybe it was the culprit for waking her up in the first place, but she wouldn’t mind having a potty break herself now.
    Unfortunately, she did not find getting up to use the toilet a good idea. Her movements might wake Shouta, who would probably cry his eyes out upon realizing he wet the bed. That could be solved simply by cleaning the mattress before she got out, but it was a convenient excuse. In truth, she was feeling rather lazy, the warmth of the bed a little too enticing to leave its embrace.
    Still, she needed to rid herself of that pesky pressure before she could get comfortable enough to go back to sleep. The simple solution was to magically remove the urine in her at the same time as she did Shouta’s, but then she thought of another idea. A far cheekier one.
    As a dragon, the concept of wetting oneself was still a foreign one to her. The only time she could recall that happening to her was when she was slipped with that tainted alcohol, and all she could recall was waking up in wet scales. It was a surprising moment, though not entirely unpleasant, at least compared to the other consequences of her drunken night.
    Taking one last look at Shouta, Lucoa lowered herself back into bed and snuggled into the covers. Her urine pressed against her bladder begging for release, but she no longer resisted it. She was going to satisfy her curiosity and see what the fuss of peeing herself was like.
    “Oh!”
    Lucoa gasped as the first bit of pee slipped out and hit the scales masquerading as her panties, the only thing she wore below her shirt. It felt so… warm, and the way it made her pseudo-undies cling to her privates only doubled that sensation. It was a strange sensation to be sure, but not a very uncomfortable one. She did not see the fuss behind having an accident just yet.
    It was time to open the floodgates. The dragon went from passively allowing pee to leave her to actively forcing it out, and the effect was instant. The room filled with a loud hissing noise as an amount of urine greater than any human could produce gushed from between her legs. In no time at all, her legs were soaked as well as the mattress below and blankets above. Drops of it soon ran down the mattress’ side, spreading the puddle onto the floor.
    The wet warm feelings running all over her lower body sent a medley of strange signals to the dragon’s brain, leaving her unsure what to think of her wetting. It was uncomfortable, and she definitely would not want to go back to sleep like this for sure. On the other hand, it also felt oddly relaxing, being able to just relax and let go without leaving the comfort of the bed. She wouldn’t mind doing this again, though she would need to do something about the pee getting everywhere.
    Even though Lucoa did not consider herself bursting to go, her wetting took far longer than Shouta’s. It was only after about five minutes that her stream began to taper off, the hissing dying down to a piddle. The mattress had been completely soaked through on her side, and the puddle on the floor reached out so far, it looked as if someone dumped a ten-gallon container’s worth of urine.
    Yet through all that, Lucoa kept one eye on Shouta the entire time, and not once did he stir in his sleep. She never figured him to be such a heavy sleeper. Maybe her magic to dispel the nightmare was a little stronger than she meant. She also had to wonder if his parents had heard her accident in the next room over. Then again, they never said anything on the night Shouta woke up screaming because he found out he was groping her by accident. Maybe the whole family was full of heavy sleepers.
    But as she looked at Shouta, Lucoa fell into a peaceful state despite the massive amount of pee in the room. “Even in your sleep, you still come up with great ideas.”
     
     
    Shouta groaned as a ray of sunlight reached his eyes, bringing him out of his slumber. He did not open them just yet, instead choosing to turn his head away and hope that Lucoa’s world-class qualities were not right in front of him.
    While he lied there, memories of his last dream gradually returned to him. He had been in front of his cauldron performing a summoning spell when Lucoa jumped out without a shred of clothing on, just like their first meeting. That was bad enough on its own, but then the cauldron started spewing water everywhere, quickly flooding the room and knocking him over in surprise. The feeling of wetness as the water reached his legs was so strong, it was almost like…
    Oh no!
    Shouta felt a cold sweat coming on. He really couldn’t have, could he? It had been so long since the last time it happened, well before summoning Lucoa. On the other hand, he couldn’t recall using the bathroom before he went to bed, and that almost always spelled trouble for him.
    He really did not want to, but Shouta lowered a hand to check his pants for a wet patch. He had no idea what he was going to do if Lucoa found about this. Taking a gulp, he gave his crotch a couple pats, fully expecting the worst.
    “Huh?”
    Dry as a bone. Any other time, this would bring relief to Shouta, but now it only brought confusion. That dream felt so real, he was certain something had to have come out. He needed to take a close look to be sure.
    Carefully opening his eyes, Shouta found that he was the only one in bed. He wondered where Lucoa could have gone for a moment, but quickly returned to the matter at hand. He pulled the covers off of him and sat up, the sun coming through the window giving him enough to see.
    Nothing. Not a single drop of pee anywhere. The panic and dread began to die down in Shouta, though the confusion remained. If he hadn’t wet the bed, then where did that sensation come from?
    “Oh.”
    That’s when he felt it, that familiar pressure that often got him out of bed in the mornings. All that urine he worried about leaking out was still inside him, and boy, did it want out now. Shouta wondered if that dream he had was his body’s way of waking him up before he could wet the bed, but he would dwell on that as soon as his bladder was empty.
    With no Lucoa to worry about, Shouta climbed out of bed, feeling the full weight of his bladder as he walked out of his bedroom and into the upstairs bathroom, thankfully unoccupied. Closing the door, he lifted up the toilet seat and pulled down the front of his jammie pants. He then took aim and relaxed his holding muscles.
    A trickle of tinkle soon came out of him and arced into the toilet, making a satisfying splashing noise that could be heard outside the bathroom. Seeing that his aim was spot-on, Shouta looked straight ahead and breathed out in contentment. It seemed like he had outgrown his bed-wetting just like his mom said he would. He didn’t have to worry about anyone else finding out, especially not Lucoa.
    With that in mind, Shouta’s mind remained at ease as his morning pee slowly came to an end, bringing his hips forward to compensate for his weakening stream. A slight shiver ran through him while he forced out the last few spurts and shook out any remaining drops. In all, his pee took maybe twenty seconds, which he found a little odd. He normally went for a good deal longer in the mornings. Perhaps he hadn’t had as much to drink yesterday as he thought.
    Shouta shrugged and flushed the toilet, sending the yellowed water off to who knows where. He had bigger things to focus on today.
    “Good morning, Shouta!”
    Two of those bigger things were right in front of him.
    “L-L-Lucoa!?” Shouta jumped back at the dragon lady next to him.
    “How are you feeling this morning?” she asked with a smile.
    “H-h-how long have you been standing there!?”
    Lucoa put a finger to her chin. “Hmm, about shortly after you came in. Why do you ask?”
    “You did? B-but that means…” Shouta’s eyes grew big as saucers as it dawned on him.
    “Shouta, are you okay?” Lucoa turned her head.
    “Aaaaaaaah!”
    Faster than even a divine dragon could imagine, Shouta ran between Lucoa’s legs and out the bathroom door. The whole house was then filled with the sound of him screaming “The succubus is watching me pee!”
    All the while, Lucoa stood there with a puzzled look. She had followed the human custom of waiting until somebody was finished relieving themselves before speaking to them. Why he still got upset was simply beyond her.
    But as she stood there, another thought crossed her mind, and an important one at that. She turned around and leaned out the bathroom door, shouting as loud as Shouta did.
    “Shouta, don’t forget to wash your hands!”
  6. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from FilthyPhoenix for a blog entry, Getting Wet Inside Jabu-Jabu's Belly (Zelda: Ocarina of Time)   
    (Note: Contains underaged wetting desperation and a golden shower. Reader discretion advised)
     
    Lord Jabu-Jabu of Zora’s Domain was a big fish, and not just in the metaphorical sense. The zora guardian took up a good deal of the fountain he resided in, and could very easily swallow a person whole if they were not careful. For as large as he was, however, he looked even bigger on the inside.
    This was what Link, the young hero from Kokiri Village, had just discovered. Standing with his back to the insides of Jabu-Jabu’s teeth, he took his first step into the guardian’s body, cringing as his boot stepped in water mixed with saliva.
    “I agree with you, Link,” said Navi, his faithful fairy companion. “This is the least pleasant place we’ve been to so far.” She looked over at the bubbles, strange tentacles, and other gross things before turning back to him. “But King Zora’s daughter is supposed to be in here somewhere, and we can’t get the Zora’s Sapphire if we don’t bring her back. We’ll just have to get this over with as soon as we can.”
    Link only nodded in response. The Zora’s Sapphire was the last stone they needed for their plan to stop Ganondorf. He would brave any danger to save Hyrule, no matter how gross it was.
    Trekking across the room, Link and Navi came to a red wall not unlike the valve in a heart.
    “Looks like this is the door leading inside,” said Navi, “You ready to go in, Link?”
    Navi did not expect any reply more than an affirmative noise, but Link was still strangely quiet in that moment. “Um, Link? You ready?” she asked again, turning to him. She found Link glancing off to the side with a look of worry. “Are you alright? What’s the matter?”
    Link looked at her and, after a couple seconds, put one hand below the belt of his tunic and rubbed his knees together.
    “Oh,” sighed Navi, “Do you need to use the bathroom?”
    An embarrassed Link nodded.
    “Well, I guess it’s been awhile since we’ve taken a break for that,” said Navi, “But I don’t think we can stop now. The princess might be in danger right now, and I don’t think the zoras would like it if you just relieved yourself inside their guardian. Do you think you could hold it for a little while?”
    Link frowned at Navi’s words. In truth, he had needed the bathroom for a little while now, but he didn’t want to mention it ever since they found Ruto’s message in that bottle. He knew that rescuing others came far before taking care of his potty problems, so he stood up tall and put his determined face on.
    “I’m sorry, Link,” said Navi, “We’ll get through this as long as we stay careful. Now let’s go find the princess!”
     
     
    Not more than a couple rooms further in stood the young Princess Ruto. She was unharmed and not in danger at the moment, but that didn’t mean she had cause to be happy.
    “What is with all this gross stuff?” she bemoaned while looking at the strange tentacles and other creatures nearby. She had been in Jabu-Jabu enough times to know that these things were not normal. Then again, ever since that strange red-haired man showed up, nothing had really been normal in the domain.
    As much as she wanted to get away, Ruto had no choice but to go forward. The Zora Sapphire, her most precious stone, had gone missing somewhere inside Jabu-Jabu’s depths. She was only ever to give it away to whoever would become her husband. How could she possibly marry someone without it?
    But Ruto then became aware of a more immediate problem than that. She groaned as she put a hand on her groin and rubbed her legs together. “Ugh, I forgot to go pee today.”
    This was no slight need, either. Her bladder felt quite uncomfortable, right at the point where she’d be looking for the bathroom under normal circumstances. How she had not noticed this earlier was beyond her. In any case, trying to find her stone with this distraction would be a bad idea.
    Good thing this wasn’t the first time she had been in here while really needing to go. She knew of a place in Jabu-Jabu’s body that worked to filter minerals out of the water, so she could tinkle in there without harming him. “I hope you won’t mind the detour,” she said out loud, though she didn’t know if Jabu-Jabu could hear her.
    But before she could take a single step, the sound of the door opening behind her got her attention. Someone else was in here? She was not expecting company, to say the least. My father better not have sent someone after me.
    Standing up tall and refined, Ruto turned around to meet the surprise guests. She expected to see a zora or two, but instead found a young boy in green clothes and a fairy approaching her.
    “You! Who are you?” she asked.
    “Excuse us,” said the fairy, “I’m Navi, and this is Link. Are you Princess Ruto, by chance? We came in here because we heard you might be in danger.”
    “What? Are you saying my father asked you to come here to save me?” Already, Ruto felt her temper flaring up. “I don’t care what he wants, I’d never ask anyone to do such a thing!”
    “But that letter in a bottle we found…”
    “What letter in a bottle?” Someone actually found that? Ruto shook her head. “Whatever, I can’t go home right now. Both of you, get out of here, understand?”
    Turning around, Ruto walked away with a huff and her head turned up. Things were already bad enough, and having someone else around was definitely not what she needed right now. With any luck, they would both take the hint and disappear from her sight.
    “Eeeeyaaaahhhh!”
    It turned out that Ruto was the one who would disappear. With her eyes looking elsewhere, she did notice the hole in the floor in front of her, and fell straight through to the room below. She hit the ground legs-first, feeling a sharp pain go through both limbs from the impact. “Gaah!”
    Ruto slowly stood back up, wincing from the pain. Her legs really hurt now, and the idea of walking through this entire place filled her with dread from how much pain it would put her in. Furthermore, as she only now discovered, the shock of the impact had caused a small bit of urine to leak onto her legs. Even she couldn’t believe how quickly things had gone from bad to worse.
    “Princess Ruto!”
    And they would only get worse, it seemed.
    Ruto straightened herself out right before Link jumped down through the hole and stood eye-to-eye with her once more.
    “Y-you’re still hanging around here? I told you to go away!” she yelled.
    “We’re sorry, princess, but we can’t leave here without you,” said Navi, “Are you alright, by the way? That was a pretty sudden fall.”
    “I’m…” hurting from the waist down, and I really need to pee, she wanted to say. “I’m okay. I’ve been coming inside here since I was little. I know how to keep myself safe.” Of course, there was no way she was going to admit such things to people she had never seen before, let alone ones coming to her rescue.
    On the other hand, she knew she wasn’t getting very far on her hurt legs, not even to that spot where she could safely pee. If she played this just right, these annoying intruders may end up working out to her favor.
    “Tell you what,” she started, “There’s something very important to me somewhere in here, and I’m not leaving without it. If you help me find it, I’ll go straight back to my father. Deal?”
    Link frowned for a moment like he was worried about something, but Navi interjected before he could talk. “Well, if that’s what it will take, then I guess we’ll just have to help out.”
    “Great!” Ruto smiled at them for the first time. “Now then,” she continued as she sat down on the floor, wrapping her arms around her raised knees. “I shall now give you the privilege of carrying me.”
    “Carrying you?”
    Ruto scoffed. “It is a high honor in the zora kingdom to carry the princess wherever she wishes. You should be grateful that I’m asking this of you!”
    Navi and Link exchanged looks at each other. “Looks like we’ll just have to play along,” said Navi.
    Link didn’t look very happy to hear that, but he walked behind Ruto and lifted her over his head regardless. This boy is stronger than he looks, noted Ruto.
    But more importantly, her plan seemed to be working. With Link carrying her around, she could easily hide her injuries and need to pee for the time being. Still, the sooner they found her stone, the quicker she could get out of her and take care of her problem.
    “Onward, servant!” she declared, “and don’t even think about getting feely with my bottom, got it?”
     
     
    Link could no longer deny it; this was the worst part of his journey by far. Walking around the insides of a fish and dealing with gross monsters was bad on its own. Carrying around a bratty princess as she made demand after demand only doubled his misery.
    But the worst part of this whole mess was the constant pressure from his bladder. It seemed like now that he had noticed it, his need to go kept getting worse a lot faster than he would have thought. Having to carry Ruto meant he couldn’t use his hands to hold himself and alleviate some of the discomfort. If not for her nagging, he probably would have set her down to run behind a corner and let loose a long, satisfying pee by now.
    So he kept enduring for everyone’s sake, even with all the pain it caused him. He didn’t even leak a drop in one place where he had to swim across a channel, despite how his bladder all but begged for release in all that water. Navi pointing out that peeing in the water Jabu-Jabu had drank would be really rude and might make him sicker helped a little with that.
    Eventually, they returned to the room with all the holes they had fallen through. “Hmph, still no sign of my stone,” huffed Ruto, “That must mean it’s deeper inside Jabu-Jabu. Let’s move it, servant!”
    Link groaned in response as he stepped forward, carefully avoiding the other holes along the way. Soon, they were in front of the next door.
    “Well, what are you waiting for?” asked Ruto, “Get going al-”
    “Hah!?”
    Link’s entire body tensed up in that moment, as he suddenly felt something leak into his underwear. Something warm and wet, much more worrisome than the wetness he got from swimming not long ago. In his kneejerk reaction, he all but tossed Ruto down and shot his hands to his groin while he bounced from one foot to the other.
    “Hey, what the…!” Ruto grit her teeth, stood up, and turned around. “What are you doing, servant? You do not handle a princess in such a manner!”
    Link would apologize later, but right now, he was more focused on keeping the rest of his urine inside his body. His dancing paid off, thankfully, and his need lessened to a tolerable, but still uncomfortable, level.
    “Are you kidding me?” Link looked up to find Ruto scowling at him with her hands on her hips. “Did you really forget to go potty before you came in here?”
    Even with an angry princess in front of him, Link could not lie. He simply nodded while wiggling his hips.
    “Ugh, typical,” muttered Ruto, “Well, you better hold it. We’re not stopping until I find my stone and get out of here. There isn’t anywhere to do that in here, anyway.”
    More words Link didn’t want to hear, even though he already knew what she was going to say. The pressure was getting painful at that point, but yet again, his only option was to bear it until they were done with this place.
    Mustering his strength, Link put his hands back at his sides and gave Ruto an affirmative nod.
    “Good, now may we please move on?” asked Ruto, sitting back down to her carrying posture.
    Link only sighed as he squatted and lifted Ruto back over his head and went through the door. The doubts that he could hold it through the whole way only grew stronger, but it was not like he could stop now. He just had to remind himself that it was all for Hyrule and the princess. Any pain was worth it for that.
     
     
    Ugh, I didn’t think this could get any worse!
    Now above Link’s view again, Ruto went back to nibbling her lip with worry. There was still no sign of her stone, but that had taken a backseat to the other predicament in her mind.
    Her need for a bathroom had gotten worse much faster than she had expected. Sitting atop Link and halfway curled gave her little means to resist the pressure from her bladder. If she tried to squeeze her legs and hold herself, Link would surely notice and ask if something was wrong.
    Then that boy had to go and reveal he really needed to pee, too. As if she needed another reminder of how bad she had to go; it took everything she had to not hold herself while Link was having his potty dance. Even so, there was no way she was going to say anything now. She was a strong princess, not some little kid who had to tell someone she just met that she needed the toilet. She certainly wasn’t going to let him know of where he could pee, either. Just being around there might prove too much for her to handle, and she would have no cover to hide from a boy’s curious gaze.
    Her only hope was that the Zora’s Sapphire was only a stone’s throw away from here. As soon as they grabbed it and got out of Jabu-Jabu, she could hop into the waters of the fountain and release a cloud of yellow mist out of everyone’s sight. The guardian wouldn’t mind; it would be like a drop in a bucket given the fountain’s size.
    Ruto shook her head. Just thinking of how she would pee would make her lose control. It was time to focus now, more than ever, and find that stone. On her honor as princess, she would not let this trouble get the better of her.
     
     
    The search continued from there, albeit at a slower place. In addition to the growing dangers deeper in, Link was forced to be very careful with his movements if he wanted to keep his shorts dry at that point.
    The kids now found themselves stepping into a new room. Like a few others, this room was a dead-end, just another square full of weird creatures and seemingly nothing else.
    “Ugh, still no sign of my stone,” said Ruto, “Servant, let’s turn around and check somewhere else.”
    “Wait, Link!” Navi flew up to him, “It feels like there’s something hidden inside here. I think we should try taking out the monsters in here first.”
    Link nodded, feeling something off about the room as well.
    “Really?” Ruto groaned, “Fine, but make it quick!”
    Setting Ruto down, Link stepped forward, his movements stiff and slow. The enemies before him were those weird, sharklike manta rays that liked to glide along in the ground. Normally, Link would use his sword and shield to fight them, but with his bladder restricting his movements so much, he knew that would not be a good idea this time. For this fight, he would have to take a different approach.
    Reaching into his tunic, Link pulled out a set of deku nuts in one hand, and his slingshot in another. As soon as one of the creatures got close, he tossed a nut down at the ground, emitting a bright flash that forced the monster into the air. He then quickly took aim and fired seeds at the beast, felling it after only a couple hits. This tactic worked the same with the other monsters, and soon the room was clear of beasts.
    Immediately after, a strange light appeared in the center of the room, forming into a big, wooden chest, just like Navi and he predicted. Link lifted the chest open and jumped up to reach in and take its contents. He turned around and held up his prize in triumph: a boomerang fit for a young hero.
    “Good work, Link!” said Navi.
    “Hmph, I guess you know how to fight,” said Ruto, who stood at the door with her arms crossed. “Now can we please move on before-”
    “Gah!”
    With nothing holding it back in his triumphant pose, Link felt a long spurt hitting his shorts, enough to seep through and appear as a wet spot on his tunic. Immediately, he dropped the boomerang and shoved both hands as tight as he could onto his groin, bending over and putting everything he had to keep that spot from growing.
    “L-Link? You okay?” he heard Navi speak. Somewhere further away, he also picked up a gasp from Ruto.
    Link could only gasp and breathe in response. Even if he could talk right now, he was definitely not okay. Even with all his strength, he could feel his hold slipping away. Just a couple seconds later, and the next leak escaped, leaving a damp feeling on his hands. This was followed by a third spurt that dribbled onto the floor, then a fourth, each accompanied with another squeak from him.
    And then, with a whine from Link, the floodgates fully opened, making his last spurts seem like little leaks in comparison. The wet patch on his tunic grew to be visible outside of his hands’ reach, though it was nothing compared to the soaking his shorts and underwear received. His hands grew mighty wet as he continued holding his spraying boyhood in vain. Several warm trails ran down his legs and into his boots, creating a gross, damp feeling against his feet. The rest of it fell onto the ground in several broken drops, creating a light piddling noise and a small puddle around his boots.
    A full spectrum of emotions ran through Link’s mind the whole time he was wetting himself. In the back of his mind was the relief of finally draining his overfilled bladder, but it could not hold a candle to the shame and humiliation that burned through him. He was supposed to be the chosen hero, yet here he was peeing his pants for the first time in who knows how long. That there were girls to witness him doing this only doubled his embarrassment.
    “Oh, Link,” said Navi in a tone of sympathy and concern. She wanted to say more, but soothing a kid that just wet himself was not something she had any experience in. She could only hope that Ruto was not about to say something that would make his misery any worse.
     
     
    Fortunately for them, Ruto could not even form a coherent thought at the moment. Link’s wetting had caught her off-guard as much as him, and all she could do was stare with an open mouth at the accident unfolding before her.
    It should have been the grossest thing she had ever witnessed, and this was coming from a girl who regularly hung out inside a fish. Even then, she did not want to look away. Every detail, from the big wet spot on his clothes, to the large puddle that grew around him, to his beet-red face and eyes on the verge of shedding tears, made Link look not gross but… cute, in a way. It was enough to make Ruto feel genuine concern for him, and a certain other feeling as well. It took her a moment to figure out what this feeling was, but once she did, she could not help but giggle with a hand covering her mouth.
    “Huh?” Both Navi and Link looked at Ruto having her giggling fit. “What’s with you now?”
    “Tee hee hee,” Ruto kept laughing, “H-has anyone ever told you how cute you look when you’re really upset?”
    “Hey, this is no time to be mean right now!” said Navi. Meanwhile, Link only stared in a manner not unlike a small dog’s.
    “I’m not trying to,” said Ruto between laughs, “But you’re just so adorable when you have to pee-eep!”
    It came out. Not all of it, but enough for her to hear it hit the ground. Ruto stopped her laughing at once, crossed her legs, and crammed her hands onto her groin. Her time was running out; she had maybe seconds before it all came spilling out.
    Of course, Link and Navi had seen it all happen, and now they only gawk in response. “Um, Princess Ruto? Do you need to go, too?” asked Navi.
    “I… I…” Ruto stammered, her face as red as Link’s. “Don’t you dare follow me!” She turned around at once and waddled out of the room, thankful that the door closed on its own.
    “Ahhh, no, why now?” She panted as she shuffled down the hall, gritting her teeth and keeping one eye closed. Her legs still stung a bit from the fall, but that was the least of her worries right now. Her cheeks burned from the humiliation of nearly wetting herself in front of another person. That he had just had an accident mattered little. And now, she was mere moments away from having the longest pee in a good while, with nowhere suitable to go in sight.
    At least, that’s what it looked like. In her desperation, it had become too difficult to think of anything other than I gotta pee, I gotta pee, I gotta pee! As such, she was not paying much attention to where she was going, or what was around her.
    A loud screech in front of her changed that.
    “Waaaaah!” Ruto jumped back, landing on her bottom. Opening both eyes, she saw the worst things she could see right now: monsters, more than a few, and all of them looking very angry at her. Her mind going blank in panic, Ruto scrambled backwards on all fours, unaware of the small trail of dribble she was leaving on the floor. But as fast as she could crawl away like this, the monsters were faster, already closing the distance towards her.
    For a moment, Ruto thought this was the end for her, and a very unfit way for her to go out at that. This fear was immediately quelled by a boomerang flying in from behind her and striking the creatures all before they could lay a single claw on her. The next thing she knew, something round, black, and hissing landed in front of her, and then she was lifted back up and rushed away from the monsters. Mere seconds later, a loud boom erupted behind her, and she didn’t dare look back to see the carnage that the bomb had just caused.
    “You okay, Princess?” came Navi’s voice again.
    Looking up, Ruto noticed they were back in the room with the chest. She had been saved from danger, all by a kid that had wet himself. Even after how poorly she treated him, he still came to her rescue. This boy was something special, she had finally realized. He had done more to earn her respect in one day than any other zora had achieved in years. Maybe he’s the one I’ve been waiting for...
    “Y-yes, I’m fine,” she replied, “Th-thank… Huh!?”
    That was when Ruto felt the last of her hold giving out, heralded by a squirt leaving her body from between her legs. She squeezed her legs together as much as she could, but at the angle she was held, it could do nothing to stop the oncoming flood.
    Ruto found herself making the same squeaks and gasps Link made as she finally let loose a steady, powerful stream of lightly-tinted urine with an audible hiss. It splattered against the fabric of Link’s hat, soaking it in mere moments.
    For a moment, her embarrassment was at the same level as Link’s during his accident. The Princess of Zora’s Domain losing control and wetting herself like a child? Truly unthinkable! Even worse than that, she was letting go directly on another person, and not even another zora. The whole domain would be ashamed to know of such a scandalous act.
    But none of that mattered when she remembered something about relieving herself after being fit to burst: it felt good. Much too good for her to care about anything else in that moment. Ruto couldn’t stop herself from smiling and sighing in bliss, lifting her head and closing her eyes as she let every last drop of pee spray out wherever it may land.
    Unfortunately for Link, that turned out to be all on his head. It did not take long for his hat and hair to grow soaked with zora urine. His sudden shower kept going from there, running down parts of his face and making him shut his eyes and mouth to keep it from getting in them. Drips and tiny trickles fell off his head and onto his tunic, spreading the wetness to his shoulders and chest. The sharp smell forced its way up his nose, making it wrinkle in disgust.
    It was the grossest thing he had ever endured in his life, but not once did Link think about setting Ruto down or tossing her away. The moment the pee struck his head, it was like he became robbed of all logical thought. Even Navi could not find the words to speak, and only looked on in stunned silence.
    This shock and disbelief stayed with them until the very end, with Ruto’s stream dying away as quickly as it had started. At the same time, Ruto felt herself coming down from the high of relief, and the weight of what she had just down began to weigh her down. She knew full well the only place all of her urine could have gone, and she was starting to realize how heavy she must have felt in his arms right now.
    “Um, let me down now, please,” she said.
    As if waking from a dream, Link perked up and did as he was asked. Once on the ground, Ruto stood up and faced him, where she first saw the damage she had caused. Link looked like a puppy caught out in the rain. A smelly, gross rain, but he was not a happy kid either way.
    Ruto had a hard time looking at Link in such a sad state any longer. Even after being treated like dirt and wetting his pants, he still came to her rescue like a true hero. The only reason he would have done something like that was if he genuinely cared for her safety. That fluttering in her heart came back, and there would not be a distraction for her this time. She had to come clean to him.
    “L-Look,” she started, her hands behind her back, “I lied to you about there not being somewhere to pee. The truth is, I was about to go there and do that when you showed up. After that, I just wanted to get my stone and get out before I didn’t have a choice anymore.”
    “But if you knew about it, why didn’t you take us there? Link had to go, too,” said Navi.
    “Because princesses don’t just tell people they just met that they need the bathroom!” said Ruto with a red face, “And for all I knew, he probably would’ve wanted to peep on me while I was going.”
    “But Link’s not like that.”
    “Yeah, w-well I guess I know that now.” Ruto sighed and looked away. “So, what I’m trying to say is… s-sorry, and stuff. You probably still hate me now, but at least I said it.”
    Looking back to them, Ruto noticed they looked unconvinced of her apology. With how poorly she treated them, she supposed it was to be expected.
    “Well, I guess I won’t mind if we took a detour to get you cleaned up,” she continued, “I certainly do not wish to be carried around by someone who stinks of pee.”
    At this, Link perked up a little, finally getting rid of those piercing puppy eyes and even smiling a little. Ruto still found it adorable how it only took a little bit to cheer him up.
    “If Link wants to do that, then I guess it’s fine,” said Navi.
    “Tee hee, now then,” said Ruto, sitting back down, “I shall guide you to the waters you can bathe in. Now shall we be going, Mister Pee-Pants Hero?”
    Link obliged, picking her back up and stepping out of the room. Ruto winced a bit at the warm, wet hands holding her rump, but it could not be helped. Perhaps this would give her the perfect excuse to join him in his bath. I wonder if I’ll get to see a Hylian without his clothes on today? Her cheeks turned red at the thought. She could not deny that she was a little curious about what they looked like, and why they hid their bodies under so much clothing.
    But one thing was certain at that point: as soon as they found her stone, Ruto knew she would not hold onto it for very long. Their quest here was not over yet, but Link had already proven himself worthy of taking the Zora’s Sapphire, and with it, her hand in marriage.
  7. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from dudebro00 for a blog entry, Desperation Among Generations (FE: Heroes)   
    (Note: Contains descriptions of non-fetish violence. Also, apologies in advance if characterization is off. I have not played any of the Japan-only titles and am going solely off what was shown in Heroes.)
     
    The world of Zenith was locked in an endless state of conflict. The kingdom of Embla continuously attacked not just this world, but the worlds of ages past to claim control of their heroes and forever control all of history. All that stood in their way was the kingdom of Askr, led by a trio of brave warriors and a mysterious summoner who could call forth heroes from other times to come to their aid. Together, they drove back the Emblians time and again, keeping every realm safe from their rule.
    But while Askr and its surrounding lands seemed peaceful today, the threat of invasion was ever present. This was why a group of the heroes found themselves patrolling the kingdom’s perimeter, towards the mountainous edge to be specific. They knew the importance of staying vigilant, but that did not stop some of them from engaging in conversations.
    “For the last time, we are not throwing a party in the castle!”
    This statement came from Alfonse, Prince of Askr, and was directed toward his sister Sharena. Rather than look or sound disappointed, however, the Askran Princess remained as cheerful as ever.
    “Aw come on, Alfonse, no need to be such a stick in the mud. It wouldn’t be anything too extravagant, just a little get-together with some food and maybe a game or two.”
    “That’s not the point,” said Alfonse, “The heroes were summoned here to help us defend the kingdom from the Emblians, and they’ll return to their worlds once they’ve done their job. If we fraternized with them like that, it would only make it unbearable to see them go home.”
    “You keep saying that, but I still don’t think there’s any harm in having a chat or two with them. In fact, I think I read somewhere that getting to know your allies actually improves your abilities when fighting, and what better way to do that than a small shindig to cut loose?”
    “Would this be from the same book that says engaging in intimate acts of head-petting helps to build said familiarity?”
    “Well, I wasn’t gonna go that far with the party, but if you think it would help too-”
    “Alright, you two!” came a voice in front of them. They both looked towards their commander Anna, who was still marching ahead but now looking back at them. “I don’t mind a little chit-chat during patrols, but we’re getting too distracted. Let’s put this debate on hold until we get back to the castle and keep our eyes peeled. We have a job to do here, alright?”
    Alfonse turned his head towards the ground. “Apologies, Commander. I’ll drop it for now.”
    “Right. Sorry, Ann… er, Commander,” said Sharena, rubbing the back of her head.
    Anna gave them a smile. “Good to hear. Sorry the rest of you had to listen to that for the last couple minutes,” she spoke a little louder.
    Sharena glanced behind her at the many heroes following them on their patrol, each boasting an impressive history of wartime accomplishments in their realms. Their summoner friend Kiran also numbered among them, though the tactician liked to remain silent on patrols.
    “It’s alright,” said a smiling Princess Corrin, “I’ve heard more than my fair share of sibling squabbles back home. It’d take a lot more than that to bother me.”
    “It ain’t no biggie, your commanderness,” said Donnel of Ylisse, adjusting his cookware helmet, “I’m just happy I can help out after all the hospitality you’ve shown me.”
    Anna chuckled a bit. “Glad to hear that, too. Now let’s get our patrol back on track.”
    Sharena felt a little embarrassed, but mostly giddy upon hearing them talk. The heroes were such cool people, so strong and smart but also understanding and compassionate. She would never understand Alfonse’s unwillingness to get to know them when they had so many interesting personalities and stories to share. Even Anna was with her on that one, if only to get their likenesses down for the Order of Heroes official merchandise.
    Though she wished they were a bit more talkative at the moment, even if Anna got onto them. Patrolling was not the most interesting job in the world and chatting helped pass the time, but more importantly, it was helping her stay distracted from a growing problem.
    Sharena considered herself a morning person, but even she had her days where the bed just felt too comfortable to climb out of. That made it all the worse when Alfonse woke her and told her she had mere minutes to get ready for their patrol, just long enough to get her clothing and hair ready. It also came as a rude awakening to her when she first felt an entire night’s worth of built-up urine pressing against her bladder only a few minutes into the patrol, and it only got worse after their morning rations of fruit and tea started making their way downstairs as well. She found herself looking at the surroundings not to spot any potential bandits or Emblian soldiers, but to find a good hiding spot to squat and have her first and much-needed pee of the day.
    Before Kiran entered their lives, Sharena had no problem with asking Anna for a pit stop somewhere along the patrol, with the commander even joining her for a piddle on occasion. That was before their patrols included famous heroes from many different generations, however, and now Sharena couldn’t bear the thought of saying such a thing around them. What would they think of her then: gross, unsophisticated, like a little child, maybe even unreliable? No, she wanted to be friends with them, and that meant waiting it out until Anna gave the “at ease" order and she could head off on her own.
    Fortunately, she knew that would not be much longer. She had patrolled this path many times before, and Anna was pretty consistent with calling breaks at the same places. The only problem now was hiding her need from everyone else. Her walking had gotten stiffer as they went on, and the temptation to hold herself was getting harder to resist. Talking had diverted attention away from herself, but with the group getting quiet again, there was a greater risk of them noticing something off about her. What she wouldn’t give for a nice distraction right about now.
    “Hold up!”
    Anna’s voice reached the entire group, bringing Sharena out of her personal predicament at once.
    “What’s wrong?” asked Sharena.
    Anna looked back and forth at the forestry and mountain ahead of her. “I can’t say for certain, but I have that feeling like I’m running the stand in a shop, and somebody with a massive amount of coupons is about to bum-rush me.”
    Sharena and Alfonse exchanged confused looks. “Forgive me, Commander, but what does that mean?” asked Alfonse.
    They soon got their answer in the form of an arrow flying past the three of them and landing in the ground.
    “Ambush!” yelled Anna.
    The patrol wasted no time in drawing their weapons as a force of soldiers clad in black armor stepped out from behind the trees and boulders, their arms raised as they charged forward.
    “Emblians!? Here!?” said Alfonse.
    “We must’ve stumbled upon a reconnaissance party,” said Sharena.
    “You call that many soldiers a reconnaissance party?”
    “Why not? Embla definitely has the numbers for scouting forces like these.”
    “We can find out why they’re here later,” said Anna, “Let’s focus on getting through them first. Kiran, you’re up!”
    From behind them, Sharena could hear Kiran giving orders to the patrol, telling them which teams to set up and where to arrange them. Kiran rarely steered the heroes wrong in their battles, so Sharena paid close attention to what the summoner had to say.
    But as she looked at the horde of soldiers still running towards them, her bladder gave off another pang to remind her of her problem. She winced a little bit, but shook her head and readied Fensalir, her trusty spear. She wasn’t going to like it, but there were far more important things to focus on than finding somewhere to tinkle right now. The only worry on her mind was if she would actually have the time when all the fighting was done.
     
     
     
    For all of Embla’s numbers and bravado, their tactics in battle left much to be desired. Much of the Order of Heroes’ victories could be broken down into simply exploiting the Emblian forces’ poor decision-making skills, to the point where they would wonder if Kiran’s tactics were even needed.
    For example, there was the swordsman currently charging at Sharena. He had somehow not realized that Sharena was equipped with a spear and shield, which normally spelt doom for most blades, nor did he see the bodies of other swordsman that had made the same attempt around her.
    Sharena simply shrugged as he kept advancing regardless. “I guess he’ll learn the hard way.”
    Indeed, as the swordsman brought his blade down, Sharena simply batted it away with her shield, leaving him wide open. She then thrusted Fensalir’s tip straight through his stomach and pulled it back out with little effort, leaving him to collapse to the ground defeated.
    Sharena had to wonder how many that made now. Five? Six? Maybe seven grunts meeting the same end to her spear today. She did not take pleasure from ending lives, let alone keeping a tally, but she had accepted its necessity long ago when it meant bringing peace to the world. At least there were no other enemies coming towards her at the moment so she could relax a little bit...
    “Eep!”
    Sharena’s legs locked together in an instant, and she nearly threw her armaments down to grab her groin before she thought better. With the lull in combat, her desire for relief had returned with a vengeance, forcing out a dribble of urine into her undergarments. Her heart raced as she realized it would not be long before more would leak, and she probably would not be able to stop the flow then. In a panic, she looked all around her with her teeth clenched as tight as they could be.
    The battle still went on all around her, with nary a unit unoccupied with fighting. Her friends seemed to be all holding their own quite well, with some of them even battling multiple foes at once, so she likely was not needed immediately. Unfortunately, the sheer amount of strength she needed to keep from leaking anymore was preventing her from moving faster than a waddle. Finding a private spot in time was simply out of the question. The thought of dropping trou right where she stood graced her mind as well, but fear of being seen, let alone attacked, while relieving herself quickly buried it.
    “No, no, no,” Sharena mouthed while the despair of her situation dawned on her. “I’m gonna pee, I’m gonna pee, I’m gonna pee, I’m gonna… huh?”
    In that moment, Sharena felt something across her body, but it wasn’t pee. A soothing warmth enveloped her, relaxing her aches and cuts from fighting and giving her strength again. Her bladder’s powerful demands for relief died down into a strong but manageable suggestion, allowing her to spread her legs apart normally.
    It took a moment for Sharena to realize that somebody was healing her with a staff. The question now was who was doing the healing.
    “There! D-do you feel better now?”
    I know that voice! Sharena turned around and found Sakura, the younger princess of Hoshido, walking up to her. A green glow slowly faded from her staff as she moved closer.
    “Um, yes I do. Thanks a bunch,” she replied in earnest.
    “Oh thank goodness,” said Sakura in her soft voice, “I saw that you were clenching up, so I thought maybe you were getting hurt by some m-magic or poison.”
    Despite the chaos around them, Sharena felt a little pink light her cheeks at the thought of someone seeing her on the verge of an accident. “Heh heh, well whatever it was, your staff did the trick. I feel fine now.”
    “Then maybe you could help us out with something.”
    Sharena turned towards the new voice. Two new heroes walked up to her, them being Roy of Pherae and Jeorge of Archanea, their presence sending Sharena’s mind into overdrive.
    “H-help? Uh, eh, w-what for?” babbled Sharena.
    Roy was first to speak. “We’ve just learned that we haven’t been fighting the entire regiment.”
    “Indeed,” said Jeorge, “I spotted a small detachment making its way around the mountain passes. If the maps I’ve read of the area are accurate, those paths would put them right behind us.”
    “Oh no! W-we’d be trapped!” said Sakura.
    “We’re not going to let that happen,” said Roy in confidence, “Kiran wants us to get the drop on them before they can harm anyone, and we need your help.”
    “M-my help?” A legendary hero asking for Sharena’s help? Surely, she heard them misspeak. “I-I mean, of course I’d be willing to help out! You can count on me anytime!”
    “I’ll h-help out too!” said Sakura, giving a fierce look. “Um, that is, if you would want me to.”
    “Looks like we have our team ready, Jeorge,” said Roy.
    “Right, then we better move. That ambush party will be here before long.”
    And so, Sharena found herself jogging along with the other heroes. Even in the chaos of battle, she couldn’t help but smile. Legendary heroes asking for her help, never would she have dreamed of such a thing. If not for the pressure in her groin, she might have believed she was dreaming all along.
    Of course, she was still worried about her need to go in the middle of a battle, especially now that she was close to some heroes now. That worry fell away, however, when she remembered Sakura’s healing also helping to put her bladder under control again. She knew she would be fine so long as she stayed near her healer friend. Probably.
     
     
    Much like the other forces, the Emblian’s ambush team hardly put up a fight. As soon as Sharena and the others jumped out from behind the trees to attack, any semblance of formation and tactics they had gave way to panic. They started to fight back once they realized there were only four ambushers, but between Roy’s swordsmanship, Jeorge’s deadly archery, and Sakura’s generous healing, there was little they could do.
    Sharena was no slouch with her lance, either, having taken down more than a few soldiers herself. However, if one were to look closely, they would see her staying relatively in one place for much of the fighting. Despite Sakura’s occasional healing spell, her bladder continued to send painful pulses through her body. She knew it was a battlefield, but she still couldn’t take the risk of moving too much lest she leak again. At least if she died, she wouldn’t have to deal with the embarrassment of wetting herself.
    Fortunately, the fighting was almost over. All that remained were a couple swordsmen trying to attack her at once, breaking the rules of conventional battle in their desperation. With her urge to pee getting worse, Sharena decided not to waste any time with them, and simply swung Fensalir horizontally, slicing the grunts in their mid-sections. Emblian stock armor proved to be of little worth to an enchanted weapon once more, and the soldiers fell over beaten.
    With the fighting done at last, Sharena allowed herself to sigh. “All right! Looks like we got the last of them. Good job, everyone!”
    Jeorge put his bow away and glanced around. “Hmm, so it would seem,” he said, his voice carrying a trace of doubt.
    “Something wrong, Jeorge?” asked Roy.
    Jeorge put a hand to his chin. “It’s just, when I spotted the regiment crossing the mountain, I could have sworn that I saw a knight moving with them. We seemed to have dealt with this squad, but I don’t see the knight’s body anywhere.”
    “A knight? I didn’t fight anything like that,” said Sharena. At least, she didn’t think so. Between fighting to stay alive and not peeing herself, it was easy to lose track of things.
    “Me neither. Do you think they split up their ranks?” asked Roy.
    “Perhaps, but I don’t recall there being any other paths that would lead them behind the patrol. The only other one leads to a village not far from here.”
    Sakura gasped. “Oh no, what if they’re going to h-hurt the people there?”
    “A distraction to raid for supplies? It’s unlikely, but not impossible.”
    “Then we need to rejoin the patrol and head out right away. We can’t risk innocent people getting hurt.” Roy turned to the direction of the patrol and started to march off.
    “Wait,” said Jeorge, “It’s also possible that the rest of the regiment is still headed this way. If we left now, they could reach the rest of us and attack us with our backs turned.”
    Roy walked up to Jeorge. “But if we wait here, we might give them too great a lead towards that town.”
    “We might also give them the opportunity to kidnap Kiran or worse if we lost track of them, and this war may as well be over if that happens.”
    As the two argued their position, Sharena quietly fidgeted in place. They were getting nowhere and her need to pee was only getting worse. Finding out where those other units were was important, but so was keeping herself dry. All she needed was a quick minute to relieve herself and then she could focus on that, but the idea of doing so near her idols was just unthinkable.
    But then her face lit up as it hit her; an idea that would resolve their argument and give her a chance to go without anyone knowing it.
    “I’ll stay here and keep watch!” she blurted out.
    All three of the summoned heroes looked over at her, forcing her to bring her fidgeting to a halt. “Er, you’ll do what?” asked Jeorge.
    “I’ll keep an eye out here in case those troops show up, and you three regroup with the others and bring them back here.”
    Roy shook his head. “That sounds too dangerous. You could end up fighting an entire squad by yourself.”
    Sakura chimed in with, “I-I could stay with her so she wouldn’t be alone-”
    “No!” yelled Sharena, making the shy princess jump in fright. “Er, sorry, I mean, it won’t be a problem. I’ll run back the second I see troops coming my way.”
    “But that would still leave you by yourself,” remarked Jeorge.
    Sharena found herself straining to keep her smile. “Yeah, but the rest of our friends might need your help, and we only need one person here to keep an eye on things.”
    The other heroes then looked among themselves like they were trying to come up with another counterargument. It was good timing, for Sharena had another minor jolt from her bladder just then, making her wince up in pain for a moment.
    “Come on guys, we don’t have time to argue. I’m the highest commanding officer here, and I say I’m staying to keep watch.”
    Roy sighed in defeat. “Alright, but the instant you see any Emblians, please fall back and rejoin us.”
    “Will do.” Sharena nodded. “Now get going!”
    Roy, Jeorge, and Sakura all turned and jogged past Sharena and towards the patrol. The exact instant they were out of sight, Sharena dropped her straight posture, brought her legs together, and put her shield hand on her groin.
    “Finally!” she whispered to herself. Alone at last, with no heroes to be grossed out by her need to go. Just in time, too, for the strength granted by Sakura’s staff was nearly gone. Her urine was going to come out of her no matter how hard she kept trying to hold it in, but she thankfully no longer needed to.
    Although she was alone, Sharena still waddled over to a nearby grove and ducked behind a small tree to preserve some modesty. From there, she squatted down, dropped her shield and spear, and yanked her shorts and undergarments to her knees, revealing a pair of plain white panties with a patch of yellow on the crotch, as the muscles in her bladder finally relaxed.
    A light trickle of yellow urine began passing out of her right away, quickly building up to a strong splatter and producing a more than audible noise as it struck the grass, dirt, and leaves below. In no time, a puddle grew on the surface, ever-so-slightly altering the noise. However, this sound did not match the volume of Sharena’s sighing from the pleasure of having her morning pee at long last. She felt a little embarrassed by how loud she got, but Sharena doubted she would have been able to stifle it any were the heroes still around. The physical and mental relief she felt was pure bliss.
    But all it took was the sound of clanking metal to bring that bliss to a dead stop.
    As quickly as she could, Sharena forced her muscles to close up her urethra and bring the stream back to a halt, leaving a very unpleasant pressure down there. Despite the few seconds of full-on pissing, her bladder still begged for her to release the rest, but she darn well knew better. Instead, she pulled her shorts back up and slowly grabbed her weaponry. She was not alone anymore, the only question now was if it was friend or foe.
    “RAAAAHHH!”
    Sharena instinctively rolled forward right as something sharp sliced clean through the tree, missing her by mere centimeters. She spun around with Fensalir firmly in her hand to get a glimpse of her foe.
    A large knight clad in dark armor with green trimmings stood in front of the felled tree. He brandished a big axe reinforced with emerald at Sharena, a low growl emanating from beneath his helmet.
    Sharena couldn’t lie to herself, this guy was intimidating. All thoughts of figuring out what he was doing here or why he wasn’t with the rest of his group left her mind. Her heart beat faster than it had all day, and she swallowed a bit of saliva in anticipation of the fight, but she had to win. This guy interrupted her pee, and she would make sure he’d regret denying her relief.
    But before she could strike first, the knight was already on her, swinging his axe at a frightful speed. She leapt to the side out of harm’s reach, but already the knight was readying up another swing. Sharena jumped back this time, but the knight followed up with another slash, scraping against her shield and imparting its force throughout her arm.
    Already, this knight was a cut above the grunts she had been dealing with today. Every time Sharena tried to attack, the knight was already rearing his axe back to swing. At this rate, he would eventually overpower her defenses and bring about an untimely end for her. She needed to find an opening and soon, if not for her life, then at least for her bladder.
    Luckily, it seemed that opening would be coming soon. As she jumped back from yet another swing, she made note of the knight reaching his off-hand over to the axe to hold it with both hands. As she predicted, he lifted the axe up high, preparing to bring it down on her head.
    With a yelp, she jumped to the side just before the axe split her skull, leaving the knight off-balance. She then mustered all the might in her arm and drove Fensalir into her foe’s armor, hoping for a quick end...
    Only to see her spear scrape against his chest and run off to the side, leaving her off-balance instead.
    “Wha!?” Sharena gasped, but before she could process this, the knight was already making his move. He grabbed Fensalir and pulled it out of Sharena’s hand, leaving her with just a shield. He then raised his axe and swung horizontally towards her. Sharena attempted to leap back, but the axe came in too low and her jump too late.
    Pain. Sheer, agonizing pain erupted across her legs as the axe left deep cuts through both of them, her boots protecting her about as well as wet paper. She landed on her bottom with a scream, the shock of it causing her to let go of her shield. It was there that she saw how bad her injuries were; both legs were spurting blood and stinging so much that getting up, let alone walking, was out of the question.
    But out of the corner of her eye, she could see the knight wasn’t finished. He threw Fensalir to the side and slowly marched towards her, a glint of red now adorning his green axe. In her panic, Sharena scooted back as fast she could, leaving a trail of not just blood, but drops of yellow in the grass. She didn’t stop until her back pressed up against the side of a rock wall, and a quick look to the sides confirmed she could go no further.
    Unarmed, immobile, and defenseless against a malicious and frightening opponent, the fear Sharena had been suppressing hit her all at once. She had been bested in battle, and now he was walking towards her, ready to finish her off. Nobody was coming to save her; she had sent them away all because she wanted to piddle in privacy. She was going to die, and it was all her fault.
    Her eyes locked onto her killer and her heart pounding away, Sharena did not notice the growing warmth between her legs. Her shorts were in full view, revealing an expanding wet patch and a trickle of urine pouring through. This trickle only grew stronger alongside Sharena’s despair, becoming a broken stream despite the barriers and making that familiar piddling and hissing. A yellow puddle wrapped around her rump, absolutely drenching her skirt and skin.
    What pleasure she could have derived from her peeing had long been lost to her fear. All she could think about was the knight standing in front of her, chuckling underneath his helmet, as he raised his axe to deliver the final blow. She closed her eyes and braced herself for the end.
    “AAARGH!”
    Sharena heard something being struck, but more importantly, she didn’t feel it. She opened her eyes not knowing what to expect, and saw the knight with his axe lowered and an arrow sticking out of his neckplate. Half yelling and half gurgling, the knight turned in the direction of the arrow.
    In that moment, a figure leapt into Sharena’s sight and towards the Emblian. He brought his sword down on the knight’s hand, forcing him to drop his axe, then ran the blade through the chest piece like the armor wasn’t even there. The knight let out one last shout before dropping his axe and falling to the ground with a big thud.
    At the same time, the comforting warmth of healing magic covered Sharena’s body again, only stronger than before. Already, she could see the gashes on her legs shrinking into small cuts, halting the blood and easing the pain.
    It all happened so fast, Sharena didn’t know what to think, not until the red-haired figure turned around and stepped towards her.
    “R-Roy? Jeorge? Sakura?” she asked.
    “Are you alright, Sharena?” asked Roy, walking up to her and sheathing his Binding Blade.
    “U-um, I guess so,” she muttered.
    Sakura walked up to her from the side and knelt down. “Are you sure? Here, l-let me take a closer look… oh, I’m sorry!” Sakura looked away, her face as pink as her hair.
    “Sorry? What for?”
    “I, um, didn’t realize you were, um, i-in the middle of s-something,” she replied in a voice barely above a whisper.
    “Huh? Aah!” At that moment, it finally dawned on Sharena just what was happening downstairs, and all the wet, warm, gross feelings that accompanied it. She closed her legs together and covered that place with her hands. Not that it did that much to make her modest; a sizeable puddle had grown underneath her, and the faintest hissing could still be heard.
    “I-I can explain! It’s, um, n-not what it looks like?” said Sharena as she frantically looked between the heroes.
    “Are you certain about that?” asked Jeorge, who was also looking away.
    Try as she might to think of a clever excuse, Sharena knew there was no avoiding the humiliation. She sighed and lowered her head, accepting her shame and letting out the last bit of her pee in the process.
    “I… I’m so sorry, you guys,” she said.
    “Er, you don’t have to apologize for this,” said Roy.
    Sakura nodded. “Y-yes, accidents can happen to anyone. I probably w-would have done the same thing in your place.”
    “It’s not just that,” continued Sharena, “I lied to all of you. I only wanted to watch this spot alone so I could… do this without anyone knowing.”
    “Oh,” said Sakura, “D-do you have trouble doing that if someone’s nearby?”
    To this, Sharena shook her head. “No, I just didn’t want you guys to… I don’t know, think less of me or not wanna be my friend, and I nearly got myself killed just now because of it.” As those words left her, she remembered a very important fact. “Though I guess Kiran could have just revived me anyway.”
    Roy was next to kneel down towards her. “Sharena, I would never think less of someone just because they needed to relieve themselves.”
    “Nor would I,” said Jeorge. “We’re all human, after all. You don’t need to hide something like that from us, especially not if it means taking a big risk like that.”
    Sharena glanced away from Jeorge’s voice, only to meet with a smiling Sakura. “We only care that our f-friend is safe.”
    Just that one word caused another warming feeling to go through Sharena, this time originating from her chest. “R-really? You think of me as a friend?”
    “Friend and an ally,” said Roy, “I don’t think we could have beaten these troops without your help.” He offered his hand to her. “And we hope you’ll keep helping us.”
    For the first time since the knight attacked her, Sharena found her smile again. That was what she liked about these heroes; so understanding and compassionate.
    “Of course I’ll keep helping you guys. Thanks a bunch, everyone,” she said as she took Roy’s hand and stood up. Her skirt and shorts stuck to her backside, but she now knew it wasn’t a major problem. Probably not, at least.
    “Glad to hear it,” said Roy.
    As Sharena looked at the heroes, a thought crossed her mind. “Hold on, what are you guys doing here, anyway? I thought you were all headed back to the rest of our patrol.”
    “Yes, about that,” said Jeorge, “We were headed that way, but we got into another discussion about leaving you to guard the road alone, and then we heard that tree falling. The debate was resolved quite decisively then.”
    Roy nodded. “Well, now that we found and dealt with that knight, I think it’s less likely that the regiment split up now. We should all regroup with Anna and the rest before they start to worry about us, then make our next move from there.”
    “R-regroup? Now?” Sharena gulped at the thought of everyone seeing her in wet bottoms, unable to decide if Alfonse seeing it or her idols would be worse.
    “Maybe we all don’t have t-to go back at once?” asked Sakura.
    Jeorge raised an eyebrow. “Why would you suggest… ah, you mean to help make her presentable again?”
    “Y-yes. It’s the least I can do for her.” She turned towards Sharena. “If you would like me to, that is.”
    The worry from before faded again in Sharena’s mind. “It’d be real silly of me not to, Sakura.”
    “Alright, we’ll just say you’re staying behind to keep an eye out in case there are more,” said Roy as he turned around. “We’ll be heading out now. Stay safe, you two.”
    “You don’t have to worry about that,” said Sharena, “I still have a lot more heroes to make friends with, after all!”
  8. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from dudebro00 for a blog entry, Burning for Relief (Three Houses)   
    With thanks to Sake for editing and Biku for the commissioned artwork
     
     
    A shining morning sun graced the hallowed walls of the Garreg Mach Monastery. The month of the Great Tree Moon was in full swing now, with animals returning to their nests and freely roaming about in the warmth of the spring weather. Idle chatter among students, teachers, knights, monks, and all other walks of life could be heard no matter where you went. It was the perfect day for everyone to venture outside, explore the grounds, run their training, or attend a lecture to expand their minds and souls.
    Everyone except for one Bernadetta von Varley, a student in the Black Eagles house. Still sitting on her bed in her quarters, she pulled her stuffed bear close to her chest to quell her nervous heart. How could anyone have the courage to leave the comfort of solitude and face other people when danger, doom, and overbearing parents were around every corner? It was a mystery that had eluded her for her entire life, and she was definitely not about to find the answer today.
    The timid girl had more reason than usual to hide away on this day, too. Just a few days ago, her house had been assigned a new professor, a mercenary by the name of Byleth. Just when she was finally getting used to the last teacher, in comes this man she knew nothing about and who would lead her into actual battles against actual opponents with an actual chance of death. It was way too much for her to deal with. Who could place their complete trust in someone like that?
    Nope, she was not leaving her dorm for anything today. Well, maybe not totally anything. There were still some calls too strong even for her to resist forever. Food was one of them, but she had emergency sweets stashed in her drawers for that. That just left one other issue that she couldn’t solve in her quarters.
    The monastery wasn’t just a leading academy and home to the archbishop of the Church of Seiros, but also boasted a groundbreaking new invention. What was it called again, she wondered? Right, a “toilet”, a thing that one could relieve themselves into and then send the contents straight into the sewer drains. No more need for a smelly chamber pot that stunk up the rooms; in fact, not a single one could be found on the monastery grounds anymore.
    It was a nice idea, except for the fact that there wasn’t one of those things in her room. She would have to venture outside to the quarters’ sole “water closet”, as it was called, with the hope that no one would see her, and especially that there was no line. Being seen outside was bad enough, but having others know that she needed the bathroom would probably make her faint on the spot.
    As mortifying as that sounded, she knew she had to make that trip at least once before she could truly lock herself away for the day. Giving her bear one last hug, she stood up and walked to her door. She paused to take a calming breath before reaching her hand towards the knob.
    A sudden knock at the door made her yelp and jerk her entire body back, the little resolve she had to go out vanishing in an instant.
    “Bernadetta? Are you still in here?” She recognized the voice quickly enough: it belonged to Edelgard von Hresvelg, heir to the Adrestian Empire as well as leader of the Black Eagles. Not just that, but also one of the scariest students in the academy, at least to Bernie.
    “Ah! E-Edelgard!?” she babbled, her hands clasped in front of her bowed head. “Oh dear, w-whatever I did, I’m sorry! Please don’t sentence me to death!”
    “What are you talking about? I’m not here for anything like that.” These words helped calm her, if only a little. “I’m just making sure you come to today’s lecture. It would look badly on us if we weren’t all in attendance for a new professor.”
    “L-lecture?” Bernadetta turned her back to the door. “Nope, sorry! Can’t do it! I… I’m not feeling well. I’ll just stay right here today and m-make up for it later, promise!”
    “Hmm, that’s a shame,” replied Edelgard. For a moment, Bernie felt the slight hope that this would be the end of the conversation. “I was hoping to speak with you on the walk to class. Perhaps we would even share my cake along the way.”
    “Cake!?” Bernadetta perked right up. Of course Edelgard would never just leave her be. It was a low blow, targeting her weakness of all things sweet and delicious.
    “Indeed, freshly-baked from the dining hall. I’ve heard they were able to procure some high-end ingredients for this batch. But, I’m afraid I can’t share it with someone if they’re not well enough to leave their room.”
    Oh, why does she have to be this way? Try as she might, the allure of cake proved strong enough to overcome her desire for safety and solitude. Bernadetta turned around and very slowly turned the knob, pulling her door back a couple inches.
    The piercing gaze of Edelgard’s white eyes met hers, and she would have shut the door right then if not for the house leader already bracing it with a hand. “I assume you’ll be joining us after all?” asked Edelgard.
    “Um… well…” Her eyes drifted downwards. Sure enough, in Edelgard’s other hand was a plate with two slices of the most heavenly cake she had ever seen. The cooks at the monastery were leagues above the ones back home, that was for certain.
    Accepting her fate, Bernadetta opened the door all the way. “Um, w-would both of those slices be for me, maybe?”
    “I lack the stomach for sweets this early in the morning, so they’re as good as yours.” Edelgard raised a finger. “On these terms: You may have the first upon reaching the classroom, and the second if you attend the entire lecture. Is that fair?”
    Bernie kept her eyes glued to the cake and away from her leader’s intimidating eyes. “O-okay! I’ll try my absolute hardest, I promise!” She put her hands up with all the determination she could muster.
    To this, Edelgard sighed and nodded. “Very well. Let’s be on our way now. We had best be punctual for our new professor.” She turned and marched off, with Bernie’s gaze following the delicacy now in motion.
    On heavy legs, Bernadetta soon found herself following along, a hand grasping at her collar and her eyes darting about, looking for potential threats as always. Like it or not, she was outside and heading out into the world again. Her heart fluttered in anticipation of the day’s events, and not in a good way. Edelgard may have gotten her out of the dorm, but she still couldn’t see any possible way this lecture could end well. However, no matter how badly today could turn out, at least she was getting some good cake out of it all. That would make for a decent last meal any day.
     
     
    The hourly chimes rang throughout the monastery, a strangely-nostalgic tune for both new students and graduates alike. It was the official notice that class had started, a last warning for any lethargic students still dragging their feet to their homerooms.
    Bernadetta was already seated at her table by the time they rang, Edelgard having made sure they went straight there. Her books, quills, and paper were all laid out in front of her, ready to take notes even if she didn’t think she’d be able to learn a thing. Right now, one of those books was pressed up to her face in a feeble attempt to hide herself from the world.
    She tried her hardest to focus on the words mere inches in front of her in order to perhaps distract from the anxious thoughts racing through her mind, one of which she was unfortunately paying more attention to. In the face of Edelgard, Bernadetta had completely forgotten about the trip she was planning on taking to the lavatory. Her bladder was quick to remind her once she had gotten seated, especially with her body quivering all over.
    It was not like she had been cursed with a small bladder. Quite the opposite, in fact; she was perfectly capable of holding it to where she only needed to relieve herself a couple times in the day. It was not something she had been gifted, however, but something acquired through an upbringing no girl should ever have to suffer through. Of course, in the face of crippling anxiety, one tends to forget such strengths. Already, her brain was telling her to get up and go to the toilet right now before it could lead to disaster. Before she knew it, her legs were shuffling to stand up and do just that.
    “Alright, settle down everyone!”
    But that quickly came to a stop as a female voice with authority cut through the buzz of the class. Heels clacked along the stone floor as everyone turned to the person entering the room. To everyone’s surprise, it was not their new professor but rather…
    “Professor Manuela?” Edelgard was the first to speak.
    “Well, don’t everyone be surprised,” the middle-aged professor spoke as she walked to the front of the class. “You all act like you’ve never heard of the concept of a substitute teacher.”
    “A substitute?” asked Ferdinand von Aegir, “You mean our new professor isn’t even going to be lecturing us today?”
    “Oh, you needn’t worry. Professor Byleth will be here before long. He is currently in some private discussions with the Archbishop and that specimen of a man that is his father.” She paused to chuckle. “No doubt giving him some final pointers before they turn him loose on you all.”
    Unpleasant visions of a cruel, demanding professor cracking a whip invaded Bernadetta’s mind, and she couldn’t shake them out quickly enough.
    “Wait, I do not have the understanding,” said Petra Macneary, shaking her head. “If you are giving us the teaching today, then does your other class not have, er, class?”
    Manuela smiled. “Well, thank you for being concerned for my own students. They’ll be working on a group study in my absence. Not to gloat, but I daresay they’ll be able to learn as much from each other as they can from me. Now then, why don’t we pick our books up and get started? You’d be surprised how a new perspective can make a world of difference.”
    From there, the lecture began just like any other. Manuela stood at the front of class, reciting essential lessons for any aspiring soldier. She had quite the varied lesson plan, jumping from subject to subject like famous wartime tactics and cautionary tales from battle blunders of the distant past. The variety was necessary, given that nearly every student in the Black Eagles house was specializing in a different class of weaponry, so there was still a little something for everyone in her words, a testament to her many years as a professor.
    For the most part, Bernadetta kept her head down and quill writing as quickly and legibly as she could manage. She felt that as long as she kept listening to and writing the professor’s words, she wouldn’t be overcome by the fear gnawing away at the back of her head. Granted, she didn’t know what she would do if Manuela ever called upon her to answer a question. Being put on the spot like that was a scary thought in itself, but… writing. Just keep writing. Don’t even think about it.
    To her surprise, it was working better than expected. Despite the urge to stand up and run back to her room still persisting, she was able to keep herself glued to her seat. Even when Manuela decided to walk around the class as she professed, passing by Bernie multiple times with a correlating increase in heart rate, she stood her ground. What would’ve been another day in class for anyone else was nothing short of an achievement for her. She had to wonder if the cake resting comfortably in her belly played a part in this unprecedented level of confidence.
    At least, that’s how it went for the first hour or so. Unfortunately, as the minutes ticked by, Bernadetta became more and more aware of the other cause for anxiety growing within her bladder. It had been mere background noise at first, easy enough to ignore in the face of all her other concerns. However, this pesky pressure only turned more bothersome over time, and much quicker than she anticipated.
    Bernadetta quietly whimpered as a light pang resonated from her groin. As much as she really didn’t want to, her legs lightly squeezed together, the first sign of the desperation brewing just beneath her desk. Nobody would notice such a thing unless they took a close look, but having to do that in the first place was not doing her delicate nerves any favors.
    She tried to forget it and go back to her studies, the quill scribbling across her papers. It was not easy, however, with her fears and the growing pressure in her groin. She couldn’t give up now, though, not when simply asking to be excused for a minute was absolutely out of the question. All those eyes and ears on her as she revealed something as embarrassing as needing the toilet… it was unthinkable. And even if she did, would Edelgard think she was trying to run back to her room, and try to stop her? Not that running and hiding was not out of the question for her in the first place, but still.
    Thwack!
    “Eep!” Bernadetta all but jumped out of her seat at the sudden noise of a book being loudly dropped on a table in front of her. Her head snapped forward to find Professor Manuela standing very close and looking very unamused. For an instant, she felt the panic welling inside at what she might have done wrong, until she realized Manuela wasn’t looking at her.
    Instead, the professor cast her disapproving gaze at Linhardt von Hevring, the young man at the desk next to her. He looked back with drooping eyes and an open mouth of both shock and guilt.
    “Gah, p-professor!” he babbled in a drowsy voice.
    “I thought I heard someone in the library late last night,” said Manuela. “Am I correct to assume that was you?”
    Linhardt rubbed his head. “Er, y-yes, that was me. I’m terribly sorry, I just couldn’t keep my eyes from falling shut.”
    Manuela sighed. “While I appreciate your studious nature, I only wish you kept that same zeal in class. Goodness knows what your new professor would think of a student dozing off during a lecture.”
    Or wetting themselves. Bernadetta couldn’t stop that thought from forming. How could she? The shock of the loud noise sent a jolt through her whole body, especially hitting her poor bladder. In an instant, her defenses were weakened, and she feared for a moment that something, no matter how little, was about to come out.
    Meanwhile, Manuela’s eyes drifted to the side. “Well, speak of the devil.”
    All as one, the class turned to the sound of approaching footsteps. Indeed, Professor Byleth had just stepped into the classroom, his blank expression commanding everyone’s attention. Bernadetta herself wasn’t sure which professor was more imposing in that moment.
    “You have good timing, professor,” said Manuela as she approached him. “I was just about at the end of my impromptu lecture. Your students almost got away with a half-day, hmm-hmm!”
    I would have liked that very much, Bernie thought, adding a little squirm in her seat.
    “Er, yes.” Byleth stepped forward and nodded. “Thank you for the help, Manuela. I’ll take over from here.”
    “If you insist.” Manuela picked her book up and made for the door. “I had better go see if my class is still getting along just fine. Good luck on your lecture, professor. Here’s to hoping your students aren’t as eccentric as mine, the loveable scamps. Ta-ta!”
    The class watched as Manuela stepped outside and rounded the corner, then returned their gazes to Byleth. “At long last, our true professor arrives!” declared Ferdinand.
    “Great to see you, teach!” said a grinning Caspar von Bergliez, “For a minute there, I was starting to wonder if the nerves got to you.”
    Byleth shook his head. “Nothing of the sort, just some private talks with Rhea and fa… Knight Jeralt.” He walked to the podium at the front of the class, pausing to look at the rather cluttered set of books Manuela had left there with a confused look.
    “Er, will you need a moment to prepare everything?” asked Edelgard.
    He put a hand to his chin. “Not a bad idea. How about we all take a quick break to collect ourselves? Let’s say about fifteen minutes.”
    Break? A spark of hope went off inside Bernadetta’s chest, her whole body perking up at the mention. The Goddess was smiling on her today; now was the perfect chance for her to retreat and solve at least one of her problems. 
    She only waited for the classroom buzz to start up, everyone chatting and snacking at their leisure. Once she was confident the break had started, she stood from her desk, hands placed just above her bladder to make her look her usual amount of nervous. Her eyes darted everywhere as she walked to the big doors of the classroom. The outside world, normally a nerve-wracking sight, looked more and more enticing the closer she got.
    “Bernadetta?”
    "Ah!" She froze immediately, all sense of hope vanishing in an instant. She turned around to face Edelgard, feeling very much like a rabbit in the shadow of a large eagle. "I… I've been working like we agreed! Y-you can check my notes, see for yourself!" she babbled, a drop of nervous sweat running down her brow.
    "Yes, I saw you writing during the lecture." To Bernie's surprise, Edelgard's stern expression lightened up. "Honestly, you're doing much better than I expected. I have to commend you for that."
    "I… I am?"
    Edelgard nodded. "I understand that this is more difficult for you than it is for most, and I can’t force you to stay here if you wish to return to your quarters. Still, I’m hoping you will at least give our new professor a chance.”
    Bernadetta glanced towards Professor Byleth, who spoke with the other students as he arranged his desk. “I really don’t know if I can do that. It’s just asking a lot to trust someone that much when I don’t know a thing about them, you know?”
    “I know it is, but he saved my life back in Remire Village. I would trust him with anything, and I’m sure you’ll feel the same way if you give it enough time. Now what do you say, Bernadetta?”
    “Um, well…” In truth, the thought to escape back to her room and be done with today was very enticing right now, almost as much as getting her rump to the toilet. However, looking back into Edelgard's piercing eyes, Bernadetta quickly realized she didn't have the nerve to say no. Maybe it was embarrassment, the fear of disappointing others, or perhaps part of a desire deep down to overcome her fears, but there was a renewed sense of determination inside her that she couldn’t resist.
    “Um… o-okay!” Bernie bowed her head. “I’ll do my best! N-not just for the cake, either, I promise!”
    To this, Edelgard sighed. “Thank you, Bernadetta. Now if you’ll excuse me, I, er, have a matter to attend to before I return to class. I’ll be back shortly.” She took a step away before turning back. “Oh, and our little deal? The other slice is still on my desk. If you feel you need it now, you can go ahead and eat it. It would probably grow stale by the end of today, anyway.”
    Edelgard turned and departed after that, having a subtle tension to her walk. Wherever she was headed, Bernadetta paid no heed, for there were more important things to do, or rather eat. She was gonna need something to quell the anxiety inside, and another slice of cake would do just that.
     
     
    Ooooohhh, what did I do to deserve this!?
    Break had come and gone, and Byleth had begun his lesson plan for today. It was an abridged lecture, with little time for one-on-one instructions given how late he had arrived, so he had to cover broader topics. General history, common-sense rules of the battle, and other things anyone could pick up on regardless of their role in the fight. Bernadetta had to admit, despite the professor’s lack of teaching experience, there was a certain way he carried himself as he taught that she found engaging. His voice wasn’t nearly as scary or stern as she had feared, but rather strangely comforting in a way.
    It made her feel especially guilty that she was having such a hard time staying focused. Her anxiety for Byleth made have been alleviated, but now she had something far scarier to worry about:
    She really, really needed to pee.
     

     
    Somehow, she had forgotten all about it while enjoying her second slice of cake, but then, who wouldn’t forget all their cares in the world while eating cake? However, now that it was resting comfortably in her stomach, there was no longer anything to distract her from the massive pressure in her groin, which if anything, felt like she was filling up a good deal quicker than before, going from a suggestion to a powerful, undeniable urge in what seemed like very little time.
    Try as she might, Bernadetta couldn’t help but squirm in her seat to fend off the rising tides in her bladder. Her legs squeezed together from the knees up, while her free hand would occasionally press between them when she was absolutely certain nobody was focused on her. A dangerous game, given how all someone had to do was look underneath her desk for her plight to be made obvious.
    But even with the possibility of wetting herself in class being very real, Bernie still wouldn’t dare ask to be excused. What sort of message would it send to her classmates and teacher, she wondered. Would they believe her incapable of keeping up? Would Byleth look down on her, too? Would they suggest to the Archbishop to send her back home to her father? No, she had to hold this. What little pride she had was at stake, almost as much as her clean smallclothes.
    Still, it would be an excruciating endeavor even if she succeeded. Even now, the agonizing pressure crippled her ability to focus on the class. No matter how hard she tried, her thoughts remained on the same loop: You need to pee. You should’ve used the bathroom when you had the chance. If you hadn’t left your room for the most delicious cake in all of Fódlan, you wouldn’t be in this position right now.
    The cake… She looked at the empty plate on her desk. It was a sweet cake, but also very moist. Could it be responsible for her accelerated need? Maybe the ingredients in the cake had some kind of diuretic properties too. Did Edelgard know about this? No, it wouldn’t make any sense. She was just being paranoid, and it wasn't like she could be blamed for it. Faced with her anxiety and bursting bladder, she wasn't exactly in control of her thoughts.
    Bernadetta found herself glancing towards Edelgard, who sat at the front of the class. A model student, she kept her attention solely on the teacher. More importantly, the tension Bernie saw earlier was absent, and Edelgard looked quite relaxed in comparison.
    Wait… Another thought she couldn't control entered her mind. Did Edelgard leave the classroom to use the water closet? It would explain a lot. Now Bernie had yet another reason to envy her house leader on top of her leadership and apparent lack of fear.
    Immediately, another mental image she didn't want to imagine formed: Edelgard sitting on the toilet, her leggings and smallclothes pulled down to her knees as she made the porcelain sing. She was letting out a sigh strong enough to let her relief be known, but still light enough to retain some dignity for such an unsavory function. A gross image, but how she wanted to be feeling that same relief...
    "Mm!?" It was the worst thing for her to be focusing on right now. The temptation of relief relaxed Bernadetta just enough for her bladder to slip a little past her defenses. A moment later, and she felt a very slight dampness on her undergarments, as well as the "treasure" they protected. It was nowhere near enough to be smelled or seep through onto her dark shorts, but even this little amount was far too much.
    Bernie lowered her head and shut her eyes, her lower half clamping down harder than ever to make sure that little bit was all she would leak. Doubts continued to plague her, unfortunately, and now her mind conjured its scariest image yet: 
    She saw herself in the midst of the inevitable, with a pool of golden water forming in her seat, only to fall and make a noisy splatter onto the stone floor. At the same time, tears ran down her reddened face while the entire class looked upon her in shock, disgust, pity, and all other emotions she never wanted to be looked at with. Her professor would approach her, a sternness in his eyes harsher than even her father’s, his mouth opening to condemn her as a failure.
    “Bernadetta?”
    Her eyes immediately snapped open again. That call was not part of her imagination, which made it all the more frightening.
    “H-huh!?” She looked right up to see Byleth standing over her with his usual blank expression, not at all like the contemptuous one she just imagined. Not that it made her panic any less, anyway.
    "I was wondering if you knew why keeping a knight in front of an archer is a good idea, even when fighting against a flying unit?"
    "Um… uh…." Her eyes darted about. It wasn't a hard question, but even in the best of times, she didn't do good with being put on the spot. Add in a full bladder occupying her mind, and she had no hope of forming an answer coherent enough to satisfy anyone.
    Bernadetta didn’t dare look, but she knew the whole class was looking in her direction now. All those eyes on her at such a dire moment made her heart feel like it was about to burst right with her bladder.
    No escape, no one to help her out of an impossible situation… She was trapped, just like how things were back home. All she could do was wait for the last bit of her strength to fail and the ensuing accident to confirm to everyone what a failure she truly was.
    "Professor! If I may?"
    But a miracle happened instead. Suddenly, all that outside pressure was off her and onto the student who had come to her rescue. Like the rest of the class, Bernadetta turned to the voice that proved her savior.
    It was none other than Dorothea Arnault, the Black Eagles’ sole commoner student and former opera singer, sitting across the divide in the desks. “Archers are lightly-armored, so a wyvern or pegasus rider can still fly in and take them out if they’re strong and fast enough,” she said with a smile. “The knight can safely absorb most damage while the archer can focus their aim. Is that what you were looking for?”
    “Er, yes, it is,” Byleth replied. Bernadetta could see his eyes drifting back towards her, the brief respite she was blessed with surely coming to an end.
    “Oh, but I had another question about that!” continued Dorothea. “What if a knight was unavailable to protect the archer? Could they maybe pull out a lance to defend themselves from attack, then switch back to a bow to take out the flier?”
    Byleth put a hand to his chin. “It is a valid tactic. However, you would need to take several factors into account first. How strong the enemy flier is, and whether the archer could withstand the first attack, either from absorbing the damage or avoiding the attacks outright.” He stepped away from Bernie’s desk, much to her relief, and stood at the center of the class. “But in a situation like this, the best tactic is to not put your archers in a risky position to begin with. One of the most important lessons I’ve learned in my mercenary days is that battles are not solely about defeating your foes, but also living to fight another day. A victory made with great losses is hardly a victory at all.”
    Even on the verge of an accident, Bernadetta still took note. His commitment was reassuring at least, even if she had still yet to see how he commanded on the battlefield. That would only happen during the mock battle at the end of this month.
    But she couldn’t even begin to focus on that when she was fighting a losing battle right now. With no more eyes on her, Bernie went right back to squeezing her legs tight and shoving her hand between them, anything to stave off the flood. Unfortunately, she knew her fate was sealed by now. After all the stress, there was no possible way she could hold it for the rest of class, not when lunch break still had to be so far away.
    Or was it?
    Chimes. Wonderful, heavenly chimes suddenly rang from the chapels, signaling the end of classes. In an instant, the formal atmosphere of the classroom vanished. Everyone looked about with smiles, already gathering their things and getting ready to leave.
    “Well, that’s as good of a thought to end on as any,” said Byleth over the hustle. “Enjoy your lunch, and I'll see you all for drills afterwards!"
    Bernadetta didn't spare any thought to food or training as she stood up, forcing herself through the pain of a shifting bladder, and departed the classroom. She prayed no one noticed her stiff walking or the hand placed just above her groin. Not that she had the time to dwell on these things, anyway; she could feel her hold slipping with each passing second. Every step mattered, for wasting even a single moment could end in her humiliating demise.
    But once she stepped out into the light of the afternoon sun and saw all the students leaving the academy, she found a new reason to panic. Even being around one person was bad enough, but a whole crowd while on the verge of peeing herself?
    Instinct overtook her common sense, and Bernadetta found herself running somewhere, anywhere to get away from the crowds. She panted and frantically looked about, keeping an eye out for a possible water closet without any students nearby. Needing to pee so desperately was bad enough, but doing so around others would be mortifying beyond belief.
    "Ah!" Another painful wave brought her to a stop, making her legs lock together and almost double over. Another one of those and she'd be soaking her shorts, she knew it. She couldn't afford to be modest anymore; she'd use any toilet, even if a thousand people stood outside intent on listening to her making some very embarrassing noises.
    But where? It only hit her just now that she had gone in the opposite direction of the bathrooms, at least the ones she knew of. She whimpered to herself as her situation just kept going from bad to worse.
    "Bernie?"
    And it only got worse.
    "Eep!" She stood right up proper, no matter how much it pained to not try and hold it, and turned around. Dorothea was walking right up to her with a concerned frown. Oh, why does everyone want to talk to me today!?
    "Are you alright?" asked Dorothea in a soft voice, "I tried to pull the Professor away from you in class. You seemed really stressed."
    Thank you but I'm fine, please leave me alone! This is what Bernadetta wanted to say as she opened her mouth. However, she could only gasp as something else decided to open up at the exact same time. Immediately, a wet warmth filled her undergarments, just enough that she could feel it seep through the fabric and into the crotch of her shorts.
    "Aah! No, please!" Abandoning all sense of modesty, Bernadetta doubled over, shoving both hands as hard as she could into her groin, pressing her newly-damp panties even harder against that part of her. It took everything she had, but no more leaked out. This victory was little comfort, however, a temporary lull in an unrelenting assault. She knew deep down that if she were to leak again, there would be no stopping it.
    “B-Bernie!” Dorothea gasped, reaching her arms out. "What's wrong? Are you not feeling well? Was that a bad slice of cake earlier?"
    "I… I…." Even now, she couldn't bring herself to say it, the words stuck in her throat. Instead, her eyes connected with Dorothea's for a moment, where there was no hiding her desperate plight.
    "...Oh!" Dorothea's own eyes lit up, a faint redness appearing on her cheeks.
    "Ah… p-please help me!" Whether she was beyond help or not, Bernadetta begged as though her very life was in danger.
    Suddenly, Dorothea nodded and placed her hands on Bernie's shoulders. "Here, come with me! You can still walk, right?"
    Still whimpering, Bernie shakily nodded in response. Even as a recluse with trust issues, all she could do now was place her faith in a fellow student.
    "Alright, then let’s hurry!” Dorothea moved to Bernie’s side, wrapping her arms around her body. One step at a time, now. Close your eyes if you have to."
    Bernadetta wasn’t quite ready to move, nor could she ever be, but soon found herself being moved along regardless. Every step was sheer agony, sending throb after throb of pain from her bladder through her entire body. 
    She wasn’t going to make it. That was the thought pervading her mind for the entire walk. There was simply no way she had it in her to endure the last few steps to the toilets. With her eyes shut, she could see herself losing control, a golden waterfall dribbling from between her legs and onto the stone walkway. Dorothea and any other passers-by would look upon her in shock and disappointment, and she would likely run away to her room, never to enter the outside world again. It was the only way she could see this playing out, with every step bringing her closer and closer to that inescapable outcome...
    "Okay, we're here!"
    "H-Huh?" She opened her eyes, seeing that they had come to a stop. Her first emotion was joy: she had persevered against all odds, and now she would get her reward of a long, accident-free relief into a toilet.
    Until she actually saw where she was. Looking around, Bernadetta saw only buildings, walkways, and halls, nothing resembling a bathroom. In fact, all that was right in front was…
    Wait, what!? She nearly fainted from the shock right there. A waist-high bush greeted her, growing with about a meter or so of clearance from the wall of a building. In other words, it was the ideal location for a very desperate lady to...
    "W-wait, Dorothea!" She looked back at the lady who betrayed her trust to bring her here. Surely, this had to be a joke; she just knew that walk was too short for her to be at the bathrooms. There was no way she meant for her to actually do this, right?
    But it only took one glance at the sadness in Dorothea’s eyes to understand. “I’m sorry, Bernie,” she said, “You were far from the privies, and they almost always have long lines after class.” She then offered Bernie a determined smile. “But I’ll stand guard for you and make sure no one comes this way. That’s a promise!”
    “But… but…!” She wanted to protest with all of her heart. Peeing behind a bush in public? How could she ever do something like that!? It was a moot point though, for her bladder shut out any excuse she could think of. No matter how much she didn’t want to do it, she had no choice. That seemed to be a recurring theme in her life at the monastery.
    “Ohhh…” Bernadetta looked back to the bushes. “Please don’t look, and no listening, either!” was all she said before waddling behind it.
    Here she was, at the spot that would be her bathroom whether she liked it or not. With trembling hands, she reached underneath her skirt, pausing for just a moment to contemplate if she was truly about to do this.
    Her bladder quickly answered that for her with another light spurt into her underwear. With one last gasp, Bernadetta yanked her shorts and undergarments - a set of basic panties the same shade of purple as her hair - down past her knees while lowering herself to the ground, feeling a chill down her body from her newly-exposed areas moving through the air.
    When answering nature's call normally, Bernadetta often had to wait a while for the flow to get started, as she had to coax herself into doing something so embarrassing, but these conditions were far from normal. The moment her smallclothes parted from her groin, her muscles could no longer hold back the coming rain. It started lightly enough, just a dribble of a yellow-tinted liquid heralded by a light squeak from Bernie, falling straight down and hardly making a sound on the grass. But once part of a dam breaks, the rest crumbles in short time. Within seconds, her pee picked up into a powerful, chaotic spray that flew forward before splattering upon the ground. Despite the force and volume, several drops still scattered about in every other direction, including those that ran down from the point of exit and onto her backside before gravity pulled them off. Such a spray created a cacophony of noises, such as the unmistakable sound of a powerful stream striking the earth, and the more vague but no less embarrassing hiss producing from Bernadetta herself.
    It was the strongest, most desperate pee she had ever taken since arriving at Garegg Mach, rivaling some of her pees back home when father would finally relent on his “coaching”. Unfortunately, strong did not mean pleasant. Though her bladder was draining at long last, the pain still persisted, like hundreds of small pins were poking her groin from the inside. She winced and whimpered, accepting the punishment for holding it all for far longer than she ever should have.
    But no matter the pain, Bernadetta’s worries were solely placed elsewhere. Never had she felt so exposed and vulnerable than she did when squatting to pee. She kept turning her head left and right, fearing the sight of any onlookers. All they would have to do is step around the bush and they would see everything… Well, maybe not that, since it was obscured by her skirt and closed legs, but there was no hiding the curve of her bare bottom, or the impressive, unyielding spray gushing forth.
    She was alone for now, but it proved very little comfort. Even if no one ever saw her, it would not mean her crime never happened. This was a hallowed monastery, perhaps the place that was closest to the gods in all of Fódlan, and she was pissing on its grounds like a faithless delinquent. Her heart pounded in her chest as she kept committing this sacrilegious act. She was all but certain that Seiros herself would come down from the heavens to smite Bernie, damning her soul to the hell reserved for only the most fiendish individuals.
    But as she would soon discover, realistic fears were more frightening than that of divine retribution.
    “Dorothea?”
    A male voice and the sound of approaching footsteps startled her when she thought she couldn’t be startled any further.
    “Oh, P-professor Byleth! Did you need something?” Dorothea quickly replied, sounding just as nervous as Bernie felt, if such a thing was possible.
    Meanwhile, Bernadetta herself had even more reason to panic. Her new professor was now mere feet away from her as she brazenly peed on academy grounds. All it would take was one look from him and she would be finished. Expelled. Sent back home to a miserable existence.
    She had to get away before she was caught, or passed out from panic, whichever came first. She tried to clench her groin muscles to stop the flow, but it wasn't happening. There was no strength left to even slow her stream down, and thus she kept peeing at full force. She knew she wouldn't be stopping anytime soon, either. Her large bladder was proving itself as both a blessing and a curse. All she could do was pray that Dorothea could keep him none the wiser.
    The conversation continued in the meantime. "I was just wondering if you had seen Bernadetta anywhere. I was hoping to talk with her after class," said Byleth.
    He wants to see me!? Bernie just managed to suppress a gasp. Oh no, what did I do? Please don't sell me out, Dorothea! I don't wanna get twice the punishment!
    "Er, no, can't say I have," came Dorothea's reply. "She probably just went back to her room. It takes a lot out of her to go to class and drills, after all."
    "That's odd. I could have sworn I saw her heading away from the living quarters." Bernie imagined Byleth putting a hand to his chin. "Oh well, I just wanted to apologize to her, but I suppose it can wait until after lunch."
    Huh? Apologize? Through the whirlwind of anxiety in her mind, Bernie could only feel confused. The professor wanting to apologize to her? She almost wished he would stick around to explain.
    "Really? Why is that?" It seemed Dorothea shared her curiosity. “Not that I mean to pry, of course! Just… curious, that’s all,” she quickly added.
    “Well, I realized that I shouldn’t have put her on the spot like that, at least not on the first day with someone she doesn’t know.” Byleth paused to sigh. “I forgot about her shyness issues, and I’m hoping she can forgive me for being so demanding so quickly.”
    “Hmm, I see what you mean. I don’t know all that much about Bernie’s life before the monastery, but it couldn’t have been easy on her. I’m sure if you give her enough time, she’ll warm up to you. Maybe a little quicker if you have a slice or two of cake with you.” She punctuated with a giggle.
    “Cake? I’ll have to keep that in mind.”
    Professor… Dorothea… Bernadetta felt her ears burning and face growing redder. People having genuine concern for her… well, maybe they were both putting on a front for different reasons. Still, there was a sincerity in Byleth’s voice that made her want to believe in him, that perhaps he really did have her best interests at heart. Maybe things wouldn’t be so bad with a new professor after all...
    “Ah!?” Bernie sharply exhaled. Before she could go too far down that train of thought, a new sensation pulled her attention back to her peeing predicament. The pain in her bladder was quickly subsiding, and something else was now radiating from it: pleasure. Pure relief came over her like a gentle tide washing away the sand as she continued to “wash” the dirt beneath her. Her muscles relaxed, releasing a whole morning’s worth of pent-up stress, and she was suddenly overcome with a strong urge to moan and express her gratitude for finally getting to pee.
    But she definitely couldn’t do that right here, or she could kiss what little dignity she had goodbye. Thinking quickly, Bernadetta clasped a hand over her mouth and nose, pursing her lips as tight as possible to suppress it. Instead, her relief came out in one long, dramatic exhale through her nose. She prayed to the goddess that this would be enough to keep her potty time a private one.
     

     
    “Something wrong, professor?”
    “Hmm… did you hear something just now?”
    It was not. Bernadetta’s eyes bugged out, the panic quickly returning to her as the chance of being caught was very real again.
    “Er, l-like what?” asked Dorothea.
    “I’m not certain, but it’s almost like the sound of running water. I don’t see any gardeners around here, either.”
    “Oh, that? Um, well…" Bernie couldn't see, but imagined Dorothea's eyes shifting back and forth.
    Oh no, here it comes! Bernadetta tried once more to clench down and stop the flow, but her bladder wasn't stopping until it was fully emptied. Stuck like an animal in a trap, she was all but certain the professor would follow the clues and find her now.
    "Ah, nevermind," Byleth suddenly interjected. "I just remembered I have somewhere else to be. Students to speak with, papers to look at, things like that."
    "Oh, well okay then," said Dorothea, perfectly mirroring Bernie's thoughts again. "It's been nice talking, professor."
    “Likewise. See you another time, Dorothea.”
    Bernadetta heard the professor’s footsteps moving away, and rather quickly at that. She had to wonder if possibly… no, he couldn’t have! Teachers were busy people, surely he was speaking the truth. At least, she really hoped that was the case. She wouldn’t be looking him in the eye for the next few days just to be safe.
    But whatever the reason, Byleth was gone and the danger had passed. Bernadetta took this opportunity to sigh and let out all the pent-up stress from that encounter, her hand falling from her mouth. How she wanted nothing more than for this day to be over, or at least for this pee to finish.
    Looking back down, she was happy to see her stream had weakened quite a bit, no longer a noisy and powerful spray but a quiet little dribble instead. She watched as it only dwindled from there, until it was nothing more than a few stray drops falling from her damp crotch. The most embarrassing pee of her life was finally over, and she couldn’t wait to get out of there.
    Reaching behind her, Bernadetta plucked a few leaves from the bush and quickly went to wiping as best as she could. It was rough and took a few leaves, but she eventually got it clean enough to be acceptable until her next trip to the sauna - late at night so no one would possibly peep on her, of course.
    Now that she was clean, getting modest was her next step. Bernadetta made sure to start pulling her shorts and panties before she stood back up. This way, she was guaranteed to have everything covered up when she could be seen. Unfortunately, nothing could be done about the gross sensation of cold, damp clothing being pressed into her sensitive places again. She cringed from the feeling, making her wonder why she bothered to wipe in the first place if it was going to get dirty again.
    Lastly, before she departed the bush for good, Bernie glanced at the massive puddle she had created, proof that she had reached her great limits. She whimpered at the thought of someone stumbling upon this even when she was long gone, or if all this urine would kill the surrounding grass, leaving a reminder of her shameful act.
    She wasn’t sticking around to find out. Patting her skirt down, Bernadetta exited the bushes with her head held low, getting a good look at Dorothea’s boots as they turned to face her.
    “How did it go, Bernie?” she asked in a gentle voice. “Do you feel better now?”
    “I want to go to my room,” whimpered Bernie in response.
    “That’s fair enough.” Dorothea shrugged. “Can I at least walk you there? You can follow behind me if you’d like.”
    Bernadetta wanted to say no, but she had no idea what she would do if someone approached her to talk after doing something so heinous. That, and she wasn’t entirely sure if she could find the way back on her own in such a delicate state. Begrudgingly, she nodded her head, and they departed from the scene of the crime right after.
     
     
    At long last, the two reached the doors to Bernadetta’s quarters. The safe solitude of her walls was within reach once more, and she couldn’t be more eager to go inside and lock herself away until the end of days. She stepped to her door and reached for the knob to do just that.
    “Wait, Bernie?” Dorothea’s voice brought her to a halt. “Can we talk for just a minute? You can go back inside when we’re done, I promise!”
    Oh, why can’t everyone leave me alone? Against her better judgment, Bernie lowered her hand and faced Dorothea. "Um, okay?" She nervously asked.
    "It's nothing serious, I just needed to get a couple things off my chest first." Dorothea rubbed the back of her head. "I'm sure you heard that whole talk with the professor while you were… you know."
    "Y-yeah, I did." Bernadetta pouted. "Why didn't you just shoo him away or something? I thought my heart was going to explode for sure!"
    "Er, I was worried he would get suspicious if I tried to just push him away. Sometimes, the best way to hide something is to act natural, after all."
    "I… guess so," relented Bernie. Not that she would anything about acting natural.
    "But anyway, those things I told the professor about us wanting to help you? That's all true. We really do care for you, Bernie." She lifted a hand with her palm facing up. "You know that cake Edelgard gave you this morning?"
    Bernadetta shook her head. "Edelgard only did that just to get me to come to class. She talked about looking out for me, but I don't know."
    "Actually, the cake was my idea."
    "Huh?" She looked right into Dorothea's eyes. "Y-your idea?"
    Dorothea nodded. "It's true. Edie's not the kind of leader to normally do bribes. I suggested to her that it's easier to catch flies with honey than with vinegar."
    Bernadetta's mouth opened aghast. "Did… you just call me a fly!?"
    "Oh, maybe not the best metaphor I could've used," said Dorothea, putting a hand to an embarrassed cheek.
    "Wait a minute!" Bernadetta put her hands to her chest. As tired as her mind was, it went right to work putting all the pieces together. "Talking about catching a fly… you giving me cake… me having to pee so badly, and you showing up to take me right to those bushes… Ah!" Her eyes suddenly went wide as saucers.
    "Bernie?" asked Dorothea, arching an eyebrow.
    She threw her arms down in a dramatic fashion. "You're blackmailing me!"
    "B-blackmail!?"
    "I knew it! You were just buddying up to me so you could get some good dirt on me. Now I'll have to pay a fortune to keep this from getting out. Oh, I'll never get to afford sweets again!" she whined.
    "Bernie…" Dorothea put a hand to her face, her eyes betraying the hurt in her heart from being accused as such. "I would never do something so horrible!"
    Bernie shook her head. “Wouldn’t you? I haven’t known anyone here that long. Who’s to say what they will and won’t do?”
    Dorothea lowered her head. “True. I just wish there was some way I could show you that I don’t want to hurt you… Oh?”
    Suddenly, Dorothea’s eyes lit up and she looked back to Bernie. Oh no, what is she plotting now?
    “Would it help if you knew a little more about me? Say, something embarrassing that I haven’t told anyone else, to make us more equal?”
    “S-something embarrassing?” Could anything be more humiliating than what I just went through? Despite her doubts, Bernie couldn’t bring herself to say no.
    “Right.” Dorothea looked around to make sure no one else was in ear shot. “I don’t know if you already know this, but before the academy and the opera company, I was just an orphan growing up on the city streets. I had no home, no bed, no bath, and certainly nowhere to, er, relieve myself in.”
    “No bathroom? But how did you take care of that?”
    Dorothea rested a cheek into her hand and glanced away. “Well, sometimes I would get lucky and find a place with a public chamber pot. Unfortunately, most of the time I would have to find somewhere I could hide and… you know. There was one time where I was nowhere near a place like that, and I couldn’t hold it anymore, so I ran into an alley and let nature run its course, right on the cobblestone.”
    “Oh.” Bernadetta lowered her head. So she had to do stuff like this, too…
    “I wish I could say that was the worst of that particular call,” continued Dorothea, “but I wasn’t even finished going when the owner of the building stepped out and caught me. He was… not happy, to say the least. In hindsight, I think he may have had a bit too much wine and couldn’t control his anger.”
    That reminds me too much of someone I know. “What happened? What did he do?”
    “He yelled. A lot. I don’t remember all of it, but I had a bad feeling if I stuck around, he would have done a lot more than that.” It was Dorothea’s turn to lower her head, her voice becoming more delicate and tinged with the pain of the past. “The worst part was, I couldn’t stop going, even as I was getting up and running away. By the time I was sure he wasn’t chasing after me, my legs and undergarments were soaked, and I reeked of urine. If I’m completely honest, it was one of the lowest points in my life.”
    “D-Dorothea…” Maybe it was the fragile tone or her downtrodden face, but Bernadetta found herself wanting to believe her friend’s story. She could easily put herself into Dorothea’s shoes, if the poor girl even had any at that time in her life. Desperately trying to relieve herself when a dangerous man approached her, yanking her ratty undergarments back up and running for her life, pee streaming down her legs as she ran, leaving a trail along the ground… maybe she wasn’t the only student who had a tough life growing up.
    But Dorothea continued. “When I saw your plight, Bernie, it reminded me of those moments in my life. I wouldn’t wish for anyone to have to go through what I did, so that’s why I knew I had to help you.”
    Just like that, the paranoia and distrust within Bernie gave way to guilt and regret. She lowered her head and grabbed a wrist from behind her back. “Oh, I’m so sorry!” she mumbled.
    “It’s alright,” said Dorothea. “It’s nothing but a bad memory now. I’ve had plenty of time and good experiences to help forget about it.”
    “No, not that!” Bernadetta lifted her red-faced head. “I meant about me a-accusing you of blackmail. You should have every right to hate me now. I’m such an idiot, spitting in the face of someone trying to be nice to me!” She could feel her eyes growing moist from tears building up, ready to fall at a moment’s notice.
    But then Dorothea reached out and gently grabbed Bernie’s hands and offered her a smile. “Apology accepted. I can’t stay mad at someone who’s been trying their best all day.”
    “Dorothea…” Somehow, in the hands of another person, Bernadetta could feel her fears and anxieties quieting down along with something stirring in her heart. Was this what friendship felt like? To have someone to lean on, no matter how chaotic the world is or what mistakes you’ve made… it seemed like something she would only experience from reading fairy tales, but it was happening to her here and now. It was… It was...
    “Nngh…” These feelings proved a little too much, and Bernie was overcome with a sense of vertigo, stumbling a little in Dorothea’s hands.
    “Bernie? What’s wrong?” asked Dorothea.
    Bernie shook her head, the faint spell quickly passing. “Mmm, I’m really tired. I just want to lie down now.”
    “That’s fair.” Dorothea nodded. “You’ve had a long day, I’m sure a good nap is in order. How about you do that and I’ll check on you again in a while? I can even bring some food from the dining hall.”
    It was too good of an offer to resist. “Th-thank you,” she said with all the sincerity she could muster. “Um, can I get something sweet please?”
    “Of course.” Dorothea let go of her hands. “I’ll be going now. Have a good rest, Bernie!”
    “R-right.” With that, Bernie watched Dorothea turn and leave. Once she was out of her personal bubble, Bernie quickly turned around and stepped into her room, its cool walls and stale air welcoming her like the coziest of blankets. 
    Once the door was closed and locked behind her, Bernadetta released another stress-filled sigh, happy to be in her element again. Of course, before she could fully relax, she needed to change out of her clothes. She went straight to work on that, removing every bit of clothing from the waist down and getting a similar but dry pair of underwear. She only paused to hold her dirty pair up to the light and examine the damage, whining a little at what she saw. It wasn't a complete soaking, with only a faint wet patch right at the crotch, but it would take a good, long scrubbing before she could wear them again. That, or they’d just be tossed into a fire somewhere. She hadn't decided on that yet.
    That could come later, when she wasn't absolutely exhausted. Still barefoot but in her clean clothes, Bernadetta grabbed her stuffed bear along with some of her emergency sweets, and collapsed onto her bed. Nuzzling the bear's fuzzy head, she wanted nothing more than to stay here forever, free from the dangers of the outside world.
    But deep down, she knew she couldn't do that. She would be pulled out of her room sooner or later, whether that be from a person or her next bathroom visit. If the world wouldn’t leave her alone, all she could do was be better, be braver, learn to face her fears and overcome the shell she had been forced into. It would be far easier said than done, but with a professor and some friends who genuinely cared for her, then maybe, just maybe she could make it work.
    And if not, well, at least she would probably get some more heavenly cake just for trying.
  9. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from dudebro00 for a blog entry, Letting it Out (P-Support Achieved 3)   
    This story commissioned by Night Rain
    With thanks to Sake and Biku for editing

     
     
    Red hair. Delicate, smooth skin. A gentle smile with a modest posture. Pinkish eyes holding a soft contentment with the world.
    Even from a distance, Elise could admire Sakura's natural beauty as one admired some well-kept flowers, enough to make her stare for more than a bit. How could she not, though? These diplomatic meetings between Hoshido and Nohr in Corrin's Astral Planes castle only happen every couple of months or so.
    Sitting at a table in a flower garden, Elise sighed to herself. Yep, she liked Sakura. Like-liked, even. She'd had enough time since that incident at the banquet to sort these feelings out, even accept that she felt this way for another girl. Just seeing Hoshido’s fairest princess now filled her heart with all kinds of emotions, but most of all was a kind of happiness she had never felt with her family and friends before.
    Elise had to confess her feelings, no two ways about it. If she didn’t, they would eat away at her until she drove herself crazy. At least, that’s what Camilla told her, and she wasn’t about to doubt her big sister when it came to matters of the heart. But looking at Sakura now, Elise wasn’t sure if she could bring herself to do it. Thinking about it was enough to fill her stomach with butterflies, send her heart quivering with anxiety, and make her body tingle in unpleasant ways, especially at her groin. All sorts of doubts would plague her mind as well: What if Sakura only saw her as a friend? What if she wasn’t interested in girls to begin with? Would they even be able to stay friends after this?
    Elise shook her head, then quickly chugged the last of her tea for courage. Sitting there and letting these thoughts fester would get her nowhere. She needed to get up and do it while the girl of her dreams was still by herself.
    She marched up with dedication at first, rehearsing the exact speech she would give over and over in her mind. But as Sakura’s ear twitched from her footsteps and the princess turned to make eye contact, all of that careful planning vanished from Elise’s mind in an instant. She came to an immediate stop, her eyes going wide and face growing warm.
    “Oh, Elise!” said Sakura, “It’s good to see you. Did you need something?”
    “Um, h-hi Sakura!” Elise’s voice lacked any of the confidence she’d hoped to have at this moment. “I was just here, um, admiring you...r interest in the flowers, yeah! And I thought I’d c-come over and… say hi?” She could not keep eye contact, even if she were told her life depended on it.
    Sakura was no dummy either, already tilting her head with a quizzical look. “Um, are you okay?”
    “No!” blurted Elise, quickly realizing her louder-than-intentional volume and trying to smile it away. “Um, I mean yes! I’m just, er, happy to see you again. It feels like it’s been forever since we saw each other last, you know?”
    “Mmm, it does feel that way. It seems like the time we spend together always flies by, doesn’t it?”
    “Sure does! So..." Elise paused to scratch her cheek and think of what to say next. “Crazy question, but how do you feel about kissing a girl?” No, that’s way too much! “I think you’re prettier than all the flowers in this garden!” Ugh, super-cheesy! Where are you, Camilla? I need your help now!
    “Elise, are you sure you’re okay?” There was that worried look again. “Do you need me to take a look at you?” She lifted a hand towards Elise’s forehead.
    “I’m fine, honest!” Elise quickly took a step back. “But well, I really need to, um, tell you a few important things, and I might’ve, um, skipped my morning meditation, that’s all.”
    “Oh!” Sakura’s eyes widened as she glanced somewhere behind Elise.
    “Huh? W-What’s wrong?” asked Elise, taking a quick look behind her and finding no one. Is someone spying on me trying to confess?
    “Um, it’s nothing.” Sakura nudged a stray bang out of her face “I just remembered that I, um, need to join my sister for our morning meditations. I almost forgot about it."
    Somehow, Elise felt equal amounts of relief and disappointment. "Oh, then don't let me keep you. Go right ahead!" she declared with a smile that she hoped looked genuine.
    "Hmm, but before I go, can we promise to meet up again later? M-maybe in a couple hours?"
    "S-sure thing!" Elise nodded. "Where do you want to meet?"
    "How about the gate that leads into the forest? I've been wanting to take a walk outside the castle, and I'd l-like to have a friend with me." A small blush peeked through Sakura's face. "That is, if you're okay with it."
    “Oh, absolutely! A couple hours from now; I’ll be there for sure!”
    Sakura bowed, and the two parted ways from there. The moment Elise rounded a corner, she dropped her smile and let out an exasperated sigh. Confessing her feelings was turning out way tougher than she thought. She certainly didn't expect herself to turn all shy and bashful like her friend. As cute as it was to watch Sakura act that way, she had to admit it wasn’t quite so pleasant when it was happening to her.
    But as disappointed in herself as she felt, Elise couldn't get too down about it. She would have a second chance at it in a couple hours, after all. However, she absolutely could not screw this up again, for Sakura’s sake as much as her own. It was time to get serious, and that meant she needed to prepare herself. First up: another cup of tea to soothe her mind. That, and it was a  particularly lovely brew, so she couldn't help herself anyway.
     
     
    "Ooh, that was not a good idea!"
    Elise frowned as she stood at the gate to the woods. Well, stood was not entirely accurate. She more shifted and fidgeted, occasionally pacing from one end to the other.
    Despite her best planning and deep breathing, Elise was just as nervous as her first confession attempt. The same doubts from before would still not leave her head, and no doubt Sakura was  probably weirded out from last time. If anything else, she felt more worried than ever, and Sakura being a little late was not helping matters.
    This was not even getting into the other problem that had arisen, the product of having a second and even third cup of tea. In her worry over her Sakura dilemma, Elise had completely neglected an important part of her morning rituals. Enough had filled her bladder to send off one unpleasant throb after the next, doubling her worries.
    Stupid Jakob, why does he have to make such tasty tea? Elise put one knee over the other to suppress another wave, looking around to make sure no one saw her potty dance. She couldn't confess to Sakura, not with crossed legs and a major risk of soaking her bloomers like she did at the dinner. Problem was, she didn't know if she had enough time for a quick potty break. The nearest bathroom was a couple buildings away, and she didn't want to be absent when Sakura showed up.
    Her eyes then drifted towards a set of well-kept bushes on both sides of the gate. She knew it was wrong to think about it, but the idea was there. Just a quick little squat and her problem would be solved. It's what Sakura had to do back then and what Elise would have done if her holding strength hadn't failed her so spectacularly.
    That party… her thoughts kept leading her back there. Why wouldn’t they? It was the night Elise realized that her feelings for Sakura were different than for the rest of her friends and family. However, it also made her think of that one moment before that, the first time she and Sakura relieved themselves together. Here they were about to head into the forest where it happened, and Elise was in dire need of a tinkle. She was beginning to realize that fate had a strange sense of humor sometimes.
    But back to the matter at hand. Elise’s hands drifted to her skirt while she eyed the bushes. If this was what she needed to do to ensure a successful confession, she would not hesitate. At least there wasn’t anyone nearby at the moment...
    “E-Elise?”
    “Hah!?” She jumped in place at the voice right behind her, but quickly turned around with a strained smile. “Oh, Sakura! Y-You made it,” said Elise, trying to get her breathing - and her bladder - under control. She considered the fact that nothing had escaped her groin to be nothing short of a miracle.
    “Um, s-sorry if I startled you,” replied Sakura, “I h-had to stay a bit longer to m-make sure everything was just right. I hope you can forgive me.”
    “Eh-heh, it’s okay.” Elise’s gaze drifted back to the bushes, which no longer looked so inviting in the presence of her crush. “I was just, er, taking in the fresh air for a moment. I get lost in it sometimes, you know?”
    “I suppose so…” Sakura’s eyes followed Elise’s to the shrubbery as well and the faintest hint of concern appeared on her lips.
    Elise dreaded the answer, but asked anyway. “S-something wrong, Sakura?”
    “Mmm, N-no, it’s nothing,” she replied.
    “Hey, we don’t have to do this if you don’t want. Maybe we’ll try again later tonight or tomorrow?” Elise felt like a bit of a coward for trying to back out, even if it was supposedly for her friend’s sake.
    To this, Sakura put on a smile. “I’m f-fine. This is something I’ve been w-wanting to do. I think it’ll help me out, anyway.”
    Help her out? Elise felt her concern rising, but it paled in comparison to the desires of her heart and bladder. “Okay, if you’re ready to go, then I am too! Shall we?”
    Sakura nodded. “Let’s go.”
    Both girls turned and departed through the gate, Sakura walking just in front of Elise. The endless fields of lush trees and plants entered their view, the faint rustling of leaves accompanying the birdsong overhead. Unique plants not found anywhere in Hoshido or Nohr sprouted all over, making for a peaceful and awe-inspiring sight.
    Sadly, the natural beauty of these woods was the last thing on Elise’s troubled mind. Though she was right behind Sakura, her fake smile dropped to a frown as she took one last look at the bushes that could no longer serve as her emergency bathroom. To say this was not how she had planned on her big confession going would be an understatement. A panicky heart, uncooperative mind, and now a bursting bladder on top of it all? Suddenly, this one moment of stage fright felt more insurmountable than any of the battles from the war.
    She knew of the obvious solution: just tell Sakura she needed to squat behind a tree and make a little water. It would take care of one problem at least. Unfortunately, Elise could not even bring herself to muster those words. Not only were the nerves getting to her, but those pesky doubtful thoughts discouraged her as well. What would it look like if Elise stopped to pee, then came forward with her feelings before even having the chance to wash her hands? That was no way to confess; it had to be a perfect, convincing display of how someone genuinely feels for another. There was also the slight chance that Sakura would need to go sometime during the walk as well, and they might even have to squat and hold hands together like all those times long ago. As nice as it was to have a moment like that, she knew it always took a lot for Sakura to pee next to another girl. Elise certainly didn’t want to force so much on her so quickly.
    Yet again, Elise felt disappointed in herself, but she would just have to wait for another opportunity, both to pee and to come clean. Maybe it’s for the better, she thought. Sakura looked pretty concerned with other things, anyway. There was a faint but certain uneasiness to her walk. Not only  was it a bit slower than normal, but it had a hint of stiffness to it.
    For a moment, Elise had to wonder if she was the only one suffering from an overfilled bladder, but that would be too perfect. Sakura just had to be tired or something. Besides, the tension in Sakura’s body was nothing compared to Elise’s. She kept her hands together over the hem of her skirt, a gesture combining both her nervousness and urge for relief. Her teeth idly nibbled on her lower lip, and she occasionally let off a faint whimper with each throb from her groin. For her, this relaxing nature walk was going to be anything but.
    "W-whoa!"
    Especially if she didn't keep an eye out for stray roots.
    Elise stumbled forward, frantically waving her arms in a desperate attempt to balance herself. It was all for naught, as she felt herself falling forward, having just enough time to cover her face before she hit the dirt with a thud.
    “E-Elise!?” Sakura’s hands went to her mouth.
    “Uugh…” Elise groaned as she slowly pushed up onto her hands and knees. Great, now I’m just like Arthur, she chided herself, Could this get any worse?
    Her eyes shot open immediately after, for she realized it already had. First, with her short dress and rigid hem, Elise knew she was giving Sakura and the forest behind her a good look at her black bloomers. Worse than that, she became very aware of an unwanted wetness pressing against her groin, faint but frightening all the same. Her bladder had taken advantage of her momentary gap in defense, letting loose a quick spurt when she had smacked into the ground.
    “Are you o-okay?” Sakura knelt down to her rigid friend.
    “Yep!” Like a bolt of lightning, Elise shot right back up to her feet. "Just a little tumble there, n-nothing to worry about, hee hee!"
    Sakura gave her an unconvinced look as she stood back up, the corner of her mouth wincing ever so slightly. “Are you sure? That looked like a hard fall.”
    In truth, it had hurt a bit, and now Elise had to deal with pain in other parts of her body than her bladder. “Of course I’m sure! Abso-posi-lutely!” she tried to put on her best fake smile despite all the pressure.  “Now what do you say we c-continue our little walk? J-just you and me and all the birds and trees and-”
    “Elise.”
    Elise’s babbling came to an immediate end. It was rare for her to hear Sakura speak with such an authoritative tone, even rarer for it to be directed towards her. It reminded her of the way Xander spoke to her before sitting her down for a serious talk. “Y-Yes?” she asked with a flat face.
    Sakura’s expression was stoic and serious. “I know what’s bothering you.”
    Just when Elise thought she couldn’t worry any harder. Her heart skipped several beats and her breath caught in her throat. It felt like the agonizing pressure spread from her bladder to her entire body, like she could explode in a tidal wave of emotions at any second. “Y-you… know?” she mouthed.
    To this, Sakura slowly nodded, closing her eyes. “I had been wondering about you since the dinner. I could see it in your eyes, how full of worry they are every time you look at me.”
    Of course Sakura would figure it out. Only now did Elise realize that her friend’s concern for others would tell her everything before Elise could. Still, it did little to quell the storm inside. How long had Sakura known about her feelings? Was she about to be turned down before even getting the chance to confess? Would they even still be friends after this? All these questions flooded her mind, but she couldn’t put any of them into speech with her throat as tight as it was.
    “You’re my best friend, Elise,” she continued, opening her eyes again. “I don’t like s-seeing you b-bottling up your feelings like this. All I want is for you to be happy.”
    The damp feelings of tears welling up visited Elise’s eyes. “S-Sakura…” she started, “I’m s-so sorry. I n-never wanted to risk our f-friendship like this, but I...” she lowered her head, the first tear falling from her eye.
    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Sakura’s hand reach out to hers. Even through a glove, its soft warmth kept her from losing complete control of herself, like a soothing anchor in a tumultuous sea.
    “It’s okay,” came Sakura’s soft voice. “I know what I have to do, for the both of us.”
    Elise felt more fragile than the most brittle of glass as she lifted her head looked into her friend’s eyes. She could see the sadness in Sakura’s eyes, as though there was a part of her that didn’t want to do whatever would come next. However, there was an equal amount of determination within, and Elise knew that she would carry it out no matter what.
    For a moment, it was like the whole world stood still as Elise waited. The surrounding forests and the noises within faded away into nothingness. All Elise could see was her friend’s lips, and all she could hear was her own heart pounding.
    Then, Sakura’s mouth finally opened. However, no words came out, only a slight, shaky intake of air. Sakura’s hand squeezed her own for an instant as well. Elise had a brief thought that maybe she had trouble getting the words out herself.
    But another noise quickly pulled Elise’s attention. A very faint sound of something falling onto the grass below them, made audible only by it hitting a stray leaf. Elise had an idea of what that noise was, and it frightened her to no end.
    No, not here, not now! Her gaze immediately jerked downwards, afraid to see a waterfall happening between her legs. She couldn’t even feel her bladder at this point, such was her mental state.
    She saw it: a yellow-tinted water falling in scattered drops and creating a small patch in the dirt. What shocked Elise the most, however, was that it was not coming from her own legs.
    “H-Huh?” She couldn’t comprehend it at first. It had to have been a strange dream. But the longer she looked, the longer she couldn’t deny it: Sakura, Princess of Hoshido and the girl she loved, was wetting herself in front of her.
    It was no small accident, either. Within seconds, the small drops became a sprinkle, her pee glistening in the sunlight as they made their way to the earth any way they could. Unfortunately, this also included running down Sakura’s legs, where her bare skin gained a gleam. Her long white socks gained the opposite, a series of dark trails running down the insides of her legs, all the way to her feet and joining with the puddle between them. Perhaps most shocking of all, her free hand went to her skirt and pulled it upwards, revealing her red panties and the wet patch growing ever larger at the crotch, making it cling to her in a way that formed an improper outline around her most personal place.
    "S-Sakura…" Elise breathlessly muttered, still not entirely able to comprehend what she saw. Her eyes darted back up to learn more, but it only left her more dumbfounded. Sakura was clearly upset; her breath shallow and ragged, her cheeks burning red, and eyes growing shiny from holding back her tears. However, that fire in her eyes was still there, even as she soaked her entire lower half, perhaps staining her socks and underwear irreparably.
    Sakura had wanted to do this; there was no other explanation for such a demeaning display. This revelation only raised more questions in Elise's mind, and she couldn't resist asking her, in the best way her overwhelmed brain could: "But… why?"
    To this, Sakura let go of Elise's hand and wiped a tear from her own eyes. "I… I never forgot about y-your, erm, accident at the dinner, and how upset you were. I was worried you s-still weren't over it, s-so I wanted us to be equal again."
    Sakura looked down at her dwindling stream and the mess it had made. By now, the puddle had grown to reach both feet, and both girls could smell her urine, sharp and unpleasant.
    "You… did this for me?"
    She nodded and gingerly lowered her skirt, hiding her soaked smallclothes from view again. "You don't have to be so worried around me anymore. Now I'm just l-like you." Sakura offered a small smile, a sincere warmth against a face full of embarrassment.
    Just when Elise thought she was already full of emotions, a new one emerged: guilt. "Oh, Sakura! You didn't have to do that!" She looked down at the grass. "I wasn't still upset about my accident. Er, maybe a little, but it wasn’t on my mind at all when I was looking at you today!"
    Now Sakura was the bewildered one. "You weren't? But then…"
    Elise could see the worry growing on Sakura's face, the dreadful thought that she had just humiliated herself for nothing. This wouldn't do; if she didn't find a way to soothe Sakura's worries, her friend might be the one leaving these woods in tears.
    "Hah!?"
    A painful throb gave Elise her answer. In all the drama, she had completely forgotten her dire need to tinkle, even when watching Sakura wet herself. There was no ignoring it any longer now; she could feel her hold slipping away by the second. She had maybe a few moments before all her pent-up piddle would come out, giving her smallclothes as much of a soaking as Sakura had done hers.
    But maybe just this once, having an accident might not be all that bad.
    “Elise? W-what’s wrong?” Sakura leaned in, her worry turning towards her friend.
    To this, Elise closed her eyes, offered a weak smile, and responded with a soft “Oops!”
    Her hold fully gave out in the very next moment. Elise’s blush grew deeper as she felt her bloomers grow very warm and very wet, very quickly. A scattered stream of yellow fell from beneath her dress while several trails ran down her pale legs and into her high boots.
    All those unpleasant sensations - the small tinkling noises, the way her clothes clung to her skin, the rapidly-cooling wetness, the sharp stench of pee - it was like Elise was back at the dinner all over again. There was one big difference, however: she didn’t feel like bawling her eyes out this time. Instead, she let out a shaky sigh, conveying both her embarrassment at peeing herself as well as the relief of finally ridding herself of a painfully-bloated bladder.
    Opening her eyes, she found Sakura staring wide-eyed at Elise’s lower half, her hands clasped over her mouth. “Oh… Oh no!” she squeaked out. “D-did you need to go all this time!?”
    Elise nodded. “Y-Yep. I just didn’t w-wanna say anything because… I really wanted to tell you something, but I was s-super nervous.” Even Elise was surprised at how the words came out so easily now, even while urine fell out of her just as effortlessly. “B-but look!”
    Elise surprised herself again by grabbing her skirt and lifting it up to show off her soaking bloomers and the exact source of her pee. While the black color made it difficult to see a wet patch, one could still see how it clung around her groin, forming an outline that her retainers would be horrified to see her showing off.
    “Tee-hee-hee, now we’re really equals!” Elise declared without shame as her piddle petered out. When all was said and done, her puddle was as big as Sakura’s, reaching from one foot to the other.
    At first, Sakura didn’t move at all, but she eventually lowered her hands and smiled. “I… guess we really are,” she said, punctuating with a giggle that sounded like music to Elise’s ears.
    “Yep!” Elise dropped her skirt and stepped out of her puddle. “Now what do you say we head back and get cleaned up? I know a bath sounds really good to me right now!” She offered her hand to Sakura.
    “Mmm, I’d l-like that very much.” She gingerly took Elise’s hand, their fingers weaving together.
    The two set off back towards the castle, leaving their puddles to evaporate and absorb into the dirt. Elise winced a bit at how cool her legs and elsewhere felt as she walked, but it was hard to get worked up over it. After the emotional ride she had been through, Elise felt strangely calm, like she no longer had to worry about anything bad anymore, especially not when she was holding the hand of the girl she desired.
    “Um, Elise?”
    “Hmm?” Elise looked over to a blushing Sakura. “What is it?”
    “Y-you said you had something you w-wanted to tell me. Could I ask what it was?”
    “Oh, that!” Elise scratched her cheek. “Um, can it wait until after the bath? I think it’s something best said in clean underwear, you know?”
    “Oh, of course! Whenever you want.”
    “Hee-hee, don’t worry,” she said, giving a smile as big as her heart. “I’ll definitely tell you soon. That’s a promise, and I never break my promises, especially not with my best friend!”
  10. love
    MasterXploder got a reaction from BlueRaven for a blog entry, Piddling Around with a Dragon   
    “Closer…”
    The mouth slowly leaned in, opening up to reveal the sharp fangs underneath.
    “Just a little closer now…”
    The mouth was so close, she could almost feel the breath flowing in and out of the nose above.
    “Okay, now bite!”
    As instructed, the mouth closed around the fork and pulled away, taking the food atop it with her.
    “So, what do you think?”
    A few chews later, and Kanna’s face lit up with color and wonder, her closed, blue eyes opening wide.
    “It’s so moist and sweet. I really like it,” she said. Though her tone was flat and mouth still in a frown, there was no lie in her words.
    “Surprise! It’s chocolate cake,” said Riko Saikawa, handing Kanna the plate. “Georgie made it special for us today.”
    “Wow. Tell her I said thank you,” said Kanna before taking another bite.
    “You can tell her yourself when we head back home.” Saikawa reached into the basket and pulled out her own cake plate. “Oh, and speaking of Georgie, you should try some of her new dishes. She’s learned how to make this food called ravioli.”
    Kanna swallowed the next bite of cake and asked, “What’s that?”
    “It’s a dish they make in Italy. It’s like a soft noodle cover you can put all kinds of meat and cheeses inside. You can also toast it and dip it in sauces to make it extra yummy!”
    “Oh, it sounds really good. I should ask Tohru if she could try making some ra… rovi… rali...”
    Saikawa giggled a little to herself. Kanna was strangely cute with how she wrestled with a new word. “Rah-vee-oh-lee,” she enunciated.
    “Ravioli, ravioli.” Kanna swayed back and forth as she got used to saying it.
    “Hee hee, there you go! Ravioli, ravioli!” cheered Saikawa.
    A picnic with her best friend, Kanna Kobayashi; Saikawa could not think of any better way to spend her weekend afternoon. Just the two of them enjoying good food and each other’s company at the scenic park, the sunlight reflecting off her forehead as if it was made of silver. Really, things couldn’t get any better than they were now.
    “Saikawa, you got some chocolate on your cheek.”
    “Hmm?” Saikawa put her fork down. Now that Kanna had pointed out, she could feel the sweet, sticky dessert a little outside her mouth. “Oops! I’ll just wipe that off-”
    No sooner did she get the words out did Kanna close the distance between them and drag her tongue across Saikawa’s cheek. The chocolate was licked off in one go, leaving a warm and wet feeling that set her heart-rate skyrocketing and face lighting up beet red.
    “I got it for you,” said Kanna.
    Instantly, Saikawa turned away and slapped her hands to her head. “Bo-hee-hee-heeee!” she squealed, her pupils taking the shape of a heart for a while. She was wrong; things definitely got better.
    She didn’t know how long she spent squeeing, but by the time Saikawa came down, Kanna had finished her cake and was now looking at the sun. “What time is it?” she asked.
    “The time? Lemme check.” Saikawa pulled out her phone. “It’s about three o’clock.”
    “Oh.” Kanna looked down a little bit. “I need to get home soon. Kobayashi wants me to have enough time to get my homework done.”
    “Aww.” Saikawa started feeling down herself. They had been having so much fun together. Where did all that time go? Still, she knew their fun day had to come to an end eventually. At least it was a good time while it lasted.
    “I’m sorry, Saikawa,” said Kanna, her tone matching the emotion for once.
    Saikawa put on a smile and looked at Kanna again. “It’s okay, I still have to do my homework, too.” She put her plate in the basket and stood up. “Alright, let’s clean up here and get you back home!” she said, raising a fist in earnest.
    Kanna merely nodded and stood up, and they were soon packing up their food and blanket. Holding the basket in her hand, Saikawa took a step forward and declared, “Now let's go ho-uh!?”
    She stopped in her tracks in an instant, becoming very aware of something she had been unconsciously ignoring all this time. Saikawa needed to use the little girl’s room, and soon. The last time she had used the bathroom was before Kanna came by to go to the picnic. That was plenty of time for her bladder to fill up again, especially with Georgie’s homemade tea being particularly delicious that day.
    Saikawa rubbed her legs together a bit while frowning in worry. She had hoped something like this would not have happened, but planned for it anyway like the good host she was. She knew exactly where the park’s restrooms were and that they were kept clean almost all the time. Paying them a quick visit would be a no-brainer, at least at any other time.
    But that still left one problem. In all the time she spent with Kanna, Saikawa had never let her friend know when she needed to pee. Even when they would spend the night together, she would always make the excuse of going to talk to someone or grab something to drink, then use the bathroom without Kanna ever being the wiser. The thought of actually telling her was just… embarrassing. Did she really have it in her to confide something like that to her best friend, she wondered.
    “Um, Saikawa?”
    Hearing Kanna say her name always took her out of whatever she was thinking. At once, Saikawa turned around and asked “Yes, Kanna?”
    She did not need an answer to see what the problem was. The way Kanna shifted her weight from one leg to the other along with a hand placed just below her belly told her everything.
    “Do you know where I can find a toilet?” asked Kanna.
    Saikawa’s brain activity flatlined for a moment. Kanna, her best friend and person she loved more than her own family, just confided to her that she needed the bathroom? This was entirely out of the blue; she had no time to mentally prepare for that barrier to suddenly be broken. Had their relationship evolved that rapidly?
    But then she realized how fortunate she was for Kanna to ask for a bathroom. This gave her the perfect reason to visit the restrooms now. She would just have to wait until Kanna was done, then say she wanted to go in and wash her hands, and Kanna would never know of her plight.
    “Of course!” Saikawa finally replied, raising her hand. “I know exactly where the bathrooms are here. I’ll get you there in no time at all!”
    Kanna perked up just a tiny bit at the news. “Oh thank you, Saikawa.”
    “You don’t have to thank me. It’s only my duty as host of this picnic!” she put her free hand to her chest in a pose of confidence as she turned around. “Now follow me, Kanna. To the toilets!”
     
     
    “Out of order!?”
    The basket hit the ground as Saikawa slapped the sides of her head in her hands. The doorway into the girls’ half of the park’s only restrooms was blocked with a sign reading the worst three words she could have seen right now. Her cleverly-improvised pee plan had been flushed straight down the toilet.
    “What’s wrong?” asked Kanna as she walked up. “Are they broken?”
    Turning around in a flash, Saikawa lowered her head to the ground. “I-I’m sorry, Kanna! I had no idea they would be like this today. Please forgive me!”
    Though she couldn’t see it, Kanna’s expression remained unchanged as always. Her friend merely glanced over and lifted a finger. “The boy’s room is still open. Maybe we could-”
    “No!” Saikawa blurted out, flailing her arms every which way. “W-we can’t go in there! I-if a b-boy saw us, it’d be super-embarrassing, and we c-couldn’t show our faces in school anymore, and we’d probably go to jail, and, and…!”
    “Never mind.” Kanna lowered her head like a puppy that got denied its treats.
    “D-don’t worry,” Saikawa quickly responded, “We’ll just walk home a little faster. I’ll find you a bathroom before it’s too late, I promise!” For both me and you!
    As Saikawa had hoped, Kanna lifted her head up and nodded. Seeing Kanna look down weighed on her more than any amount of urine ever could. The fact that she could easily sympathize with how her classmate was feeling right now did not make that easier. She gripped the basket with a renewed sense of determination. No way was she going to let either of them wet themselves, not on her watch.
     
     
    Aah, I’m gonna wet myself!
    How far from home were they now? Saikawa guessed that they had to be halfway to their house by now. Unfortunately, her house may as well be on the other side of the city, her chances of getting there in dry undies were just as bad. The smart choice then was to find a public bathroom on the way there, or a thick grove of bushes at the very least. Unfortunately, neither of those were an option, either; this was a residential area, where shops and parks were few and far between, and even if she were desperate enough to squat behind something, she couldn’t see anything nearby that would give them enough privacy to be reasonable.
    The other problem was how obvious her need was becoming. Though she held the basket in front of her, Kanna walked behind her, and there was nothing she could do to hide the stiffness in her walking. Their speed had slowed down as well, as she needed be careful with her steps to keep from leaking anything out.
    “Eep!”
    But even that was not enough to completely hold it back. A wave of pain hit Saikawa just then, forcing her to come to a complete stop. Her free hand burrowed between her legs, where she could feel the first drops of her tinkle leaking into her underwear. Fortunately, those drops were the only thing that escaped for now, but they had confirmed her worst fears: making it back home before the dam broke was just not possible.
    “Saikawa?”
    At a much slower speed than normal, Saikawa turned around to confront Kanna. Though she still fidgeted, Kanna’s gaze remained fixed on her.
    “Are you okay?” She asked.
    “Um…” Any other time, it would have been easy for her to smile and say nothing was wrong. However, the very real possibility of having an accident in front of her best friend was too much for her to put on a brace face.
    “Do you… need the toilet, too?”
    And there it was, her desperation and shame finally exposed. She had let her friend down and failed to find them a suitable bathroom. Saikawa almost felt like crying as she moved her head up and down, too mortified to form any words.
    But rather than express disappointment, Kanna furrowed her brow, her eyes filling with determination. She ran up to Saikawa and grabbed the basket, not taking it from her, but tugging on it as if to pull her friend somewhere.
    “Quick, this way!” said Kanna.
    With no other choice, Saikawa let her friend take her down another road while her free hand firmly remained on her groin. For a moment, she felt a little hopeful that Kanna knew just where to find a toilet for them. However, having grown up in this neighborhood, she knew there were no bathrooms in this direction. The only thing of note coming up was… Oh no!
    Saikawa heard it before she saw it; the local creek that ran through this part of town, at least ten feet wide with a large, sturdy bridge crossing over it. Hundreds of gallons of water flowed past, creating all kinds of noises that Saikawa could not stand to hear right now. At this rate, she doubt she could get out of earshot again before springing another leak, one she might not be able to stop.
    “K-Kanna, where are we going?” Saikawa asked.
    “I know somewhere we can go near here,” Kanna replied.
    “But w-where is that?”
    “Quick, under here!” Kanna didn’t say anything else, instead guiding them around the bridge’s side. A walkway under the bridge came into view, tucked away so that no one could see it unless they went particularly out of their way.
    Saikawa may have only been in the third grade, but she was smart enough to know there couldn’t possibly be a bathroom down that way. That meant that either Kanna was leading them the wrong way, which she doubted, or this place was going to be their hiding spot while they…
    “W-wait, Kanna!” Saikawa let go of the basket, but not of her crotch. “We can’t do that!”
    Kanna turned to her with a raised eyebrow. “Why not? Tohru and I did it here when we couldn’t find a bathroom one time.”
    “B-because…” Several reasons rested on Saikawa’s tongue: It was indecent, they could get caught, they might still have a chance at finding another restroom, and most of all, they would have to do it together with nothing to hide the sights or sounds. However, not a single one of them found their way out, for another jolt hit her just then, and a second dribble of piddle renewed the gross warmth in her underwear.
    “Aah, nevermind! I’ll do it here!” declared Saikawa while she danced in place with both hands shoved between her legs.
    No other words were said as the girls made their way beneath the bridge. Wasting no time, Saikawa waddled in front of the safety rail, snaking both hands under her skirt and pulling down her panties, a solid white color save for the bit of yellow at the crotch. She squatted down in a way to ensure her pee would come out forward and pass over the ledge so as to leave as little trace of their crime as possible.
    Her pee didn’t come out straight away; there was still that pesky barrier of mentally accepting that she was gonna go in such a place. Slowing down her breathing, Saikawa could feel the subtle sensations that it would be happening soon. Just then, she also felt bare skin come into contact with her leg, diverting her attention to the side.
    “Wha!?” squatting right next to her was none other than Kanna, her pink panties pulled up to her knees. All this space under the bridge, and she had elected to go right alongside Saikawa, not unlike a boy using the urinal right next to another boy. Saikawa wouldn’t be able to hide a single thing about her potty time, and that was a little too much for her to bear. Maybe I could move over before-EEP!
    It all happened so fast. One second, Saikawa was trying to scoot away, and the next, her piddle was pushing out of her, a healthy light-yellow stream coming out horizontally and falling past the walkway’s edge, breaking into scattered drops by the time it reached the water. The unmistakable sound of tinkling joined the many noises of the flowing creek, its volume the same as Saikawa’s ragged breathing to their ears.
    Embarrassment, surprise, worry, shame, all ran through her mind as she could do nothing but remain squatted and let her bladder empty. But soon, the pleasure of relieving herself after holding it for so long resonated through her body and overrode those emotions, washing them away like a gentle wave. Her open mouth lifted upwards, and Saikawa closed her eyes as she let out a sigh in bliss, content to let this feeling linger for however long her pee would last.
    But just a few seconds later, a powerful hissing sound, like air escaping from a delivery truck’s brakes, started up right next to her. Her curiosity proved stronger than her better judgment, and Saikawa slowly opened her eyes at first, only to gasp and snap them all the way up once she saw the noise’s source.
    A second stream of pee had joined hers, but “stream” was far too light of a word to describe it. “Torrent” sounded a lot more appropriate, for it was double the radius of Saikawa’s trickle, and it shot out much farther, landing more than halfway across the creek’s width. Even from there, Saikawa could see the pooling of yellow spreading in the direction of the creek’s flow, the impact creating a sound not unlike a bath faucet running at full strength.
    It seemed impossible, thought Saikawa. No way could that ever come from her friend! Yet, as her eyes followed the trail back to its source right next to her, she could no longer deny that this power pee was shooting straight out of Kanna.
    “Mmmm,” she could hear Kanna’s throat humming, eyes closed while she handled an ocean’s worth of business like it was nothing. Saikawa’s brain filled up with questions while she absent-mindedly stared at this spray that could probably put out a campfire all on its own. How long had it been since Kanna had last peed? Was it even possible for someone to hold that much? Was her friend secretly a dragon or something?
    “You’re staring at me.”
    “Eh!?” Snapping back to reality, Saikawa finally realized that Kanna’s eyes were open and looking right at her, while the schoolgirl’s gaze had been directed at the stream blasting from between her legs. “Ahh! Um, I, er, w-was, uh, I mean, ah…” Try as she might, nothing close to a coherent sentence would come out, not that it would have done her any good. She had been caught looking at her friend doing something super private, something involving her privates no less. What could she possibly say to not make this incredibly awkward and shameful?
    All Saikawa could do now was wait for Kanna to respond, probably calling her a pervert and saying she doesn’t want to be friends anymore. That response did not happen; instead, Kanna’s eyes trailed from Saikawa’s head down her body and ending at a spot just in front of her stream’s source.
    “I’ll watch yours, too,” said Kanna flatly.
    If Saikawa thought her face could not get any redder, she was immediately proven wrong. “Whaaaa!?” On top of having to pee in public and witness Kanna’s fire-hose-caliber stream, now Kanna would be intently watching her go? It was too much for the third-grader’s mind and heart, and she soon experienced the human equivalent of a computer blue-screen. Not a single thought went through her head while she continued letting it out, her stream going just as strong as it had started.
    Time was not something Saikawa could grasp in her shocked state, but at some point, she felt the pee leaving her at a weaker rate, the stream coming closer and closer to the ledge. It was not much longer afterwards that it came to an end, the only thing left being the few drips she needed to wipe up.
    Yet somehow, Kanna was still going by the time Saikawa finished, though her peeing had diminished as well. It was still an impressive spray for anyone, let alone an elementary school kid, but at least the noises were growing quieter, lowering their risk of someone investigating out of curiosity.
    It was at least another minute before Kanna’s potty time had ended as well, the super stream gradually losing its arc and reducing to a mere dribble. It was about now when Saikawa’s mental faculties returned to her. She blinked a couple times and looked downwards, finally realizing it was over. Even if it was the most embarrassing pee she ever took, she had avoided an accident, and it was all thanks to Kanna.
    She was relieved, but a sense of guilt also weighed down on Saikawa now. She had failed in her attempt to find a bathroom for them, and if not for Kanna’s quick thinking, they probably would’ve walked home in soaked undies and socks. As the hostess of this picnic outing, that was just unacceptable.
    “Here you go, Saikawa.”
    But before she could further dwell on it, something white and square-shaped entered her vision. Kanna was offering her a napkin from the basket for her to wipe with. “Oh, t-thank you,” said Saikawa, taking the napkins and getting straight to cleaning herself up.
    Silence followed while the girls made themselves decent again, pulling up their panties and standing back up once they felt clean enough. Tossing the used napkins into the basket, Saikawa grabbed the handle and brought the basket to her side.
    “Let’s go home,” said Kanna as she turned around.
    “W-wait, Kanna,” Saikawa replied, holding her hand out.
    Kanna turned back to face her and asked, “What is it?”
    Saikawa had to pause for a moment as she looked straight into Kanna’s bright blue eyes. “Um, I…” She threw her head down and shut her eyes. “I’m so sorry!”
    Kanna tilted her head to the side, not that Saikawa could see. “What for?” she asked.
    “I… couldn’t find us another bathroom,” said Saikawa, “and we had to do it out in the open instead. I was doing so well with our picnic, and then I ruined it at the last moment.” She didn’t dare look back up to see if Kanna was disappointed at her, she could feel it from here. That was why she wasn’t surprised when Kanna walked over and gently rested a hand on her hand gripping the basket. Wait, what!?
    Looking back up with her mouth wide open and cheeks turning red, Saikawa saw Kanna’s serene and gentle face right next to her. “It’s okay,” she said, “I had a really fun time today, and I don’t mind having to do that with you.”
    “R-r-really?” Saikawa managed to stammer.
    To this, Kanna nodded and moved around until she was standing at Saikawa’s side. Her fingers interlocked between Saikawa’s so that both of them were holding the basket. “We should have another picnic soon, and maybe have some of those raviolis next time.”
    Saikawa did not catch what Kanna was saying, for her brain had gone into overdrive from Kanna essentially holding hands with her now. Her face burning beet red and heart-rate skyrocketing, Saikawa slapped her free hand to her cheek and let out a long squeal of “Bo-hee-hee-hee-heeeee!”
    She was wrong again; things definitely got better.
  11. love
    MasterXploder got a reaction from BlueRaven for a blog entry, A Wet Night with a Dragon   
    “Hmmm?”
    For some reason, the waking world had decided to gently pull Lucoa, the divine dragon and former goddess, from her pleasant dreams a little earlier than usual. As she opened her eyes, she realized it was still the middle of the night, for the room was shrouded in darkness, the only sounds coming from the ceiling fan above.
    Though she was awake now, her eyelids still drooped with fatigue, and the desire to return to sleep was quite strong. However, another desire proved stronger, and that was to check on the bed’s other occupant. As quietly and smoothly as she could, she propped herself up and took a look at him, her dragon eyes working just as well as they did in broad daylight.
    Shouta, her sweet little master of sorts, lied fast asleep as she expected. Clad in his green pajamas, his chest gently rose and fell with each silent breath. His left hand lied next to his head in a half-closed fist while his right arm rested on his stomach.
    Lucoa sighed wistfully as she gazed at the dozing child. He looked so adorable with his face at total ease, a rare sight for her despite how much time they spent together. On the other hand, she also noticed that his body was uncovered all the way down to his socks. He must have tossed the blanket off him in his sleep, she surmised.
    That was just no good. It was a rather frigid night, and those thin PJ’s wouldn’t do much against the chilly air. She would never forgive herself if she allowed him to catch a cold overnight.
    Her first thought was to cuddle up and share her plentiful body heat, but she quickly dismissed it. The last time she tried that, Shouta complained about nearly suffocating underneath her “giant demon orbs” as he called them. That left the other option of pulling the covers over him and maybe nudging a little closer to him just in case. She slowly reached her hand over and grabbed the blanket, intending to do just that.
    “Num-hmm-hmm…”
    Lucoa froze up as Shouta mumbled suddenly. Had she stirred him awake by accident? She watched over him, looking for any signs that he would wake soon. Shouta fidgeted a little and kept muttering, his face tensing up in discomfort, but his eyes did not open.
    Lucoa frowned at the sight. The poor kid must be having a bad dream. She would have to do something about that. With a quick wave of her hand, a magic circle appeared, sending a soft light around Shouta’s head. The magic dispelled the nightmare, and he soon returned to a peaceful snooze.
    Satisfied with her work, Lucoa went to put the blanket back on him, but she stopped again. A very quiet noise, one that she would not have heard if not for her draconic senses, emanated from Shouta. If she didn’t know any better, it sounded like water hitting fabric, but the only way that would be possible at this time was if…
    “Oh dear.”
    A quick look down was all it took to confirm her worry. A wet patch had formed on Shouta’s pants and grew bigger by the second. It soon spread to between his legs and onto the mattress, growing into a pool around his bottom. Before long, urine was visibly breaking the cotton barrier, amplifying the sound of whizzing.
    As a neutrally-aligned dragon, Lucoa did not meddle in human affairs, but she had picked up on a few of their quirks. For instance, humans had the peculiar behavior of being embarrassed and ashamed about removing waste from their bodies, only doing so in designated places closed off from others. Should they end up voiding in their clothing, they tended to get very upset. At least, that’s what she gleamed from watching TV with Shouta.
    She could not imagine him being any different. It was such a strange sight to her, seeing him wet the bed yet not showing the slightest care on his face. The poor boy must have no idea what was happening, just the feeling of something discomforting slowly going away and relaxing him back into a deep sleep. Of course, that would no doubt change the instant he woke up and felt the cold, smelly liquid drenching his PJ’s.
    She was not about to let that happen. As soon as he finished his business, she would cast another spell that would remove all traces of urine, making it appear as if an accident never happened.
    She had to wait a while before that could happen, though. Shouta must have had something to drink and forgotten to pee before bed, it was the only way to explain how long his wetting was taking. By the time the sound of peeing came to a stop, the front of his pants were thoroughly soaked, and the back was likely not any better.
    But the more she watched Shouta relieve himself, the more Lucoa became aware of a tingling between her legs as well. Maybe it was the just of watching someone else go, or maybe it was the culprit for waking her up in the first place, but she wouldn’t mind having a potty break herself now.
    Unfortunately, she did not find getting up to use the toilet a good idea. Her movements might wake Shouta, who would probably cry his eyes out upon realizing he wet the bed. That could be solved simply by cleaning the mattress before she got out, but it was a convenient excuse. In truth, she was feeling rather lazy, the warmth of the bed a little too enticing to leave its embrace.
    Still, she needed to rid herself of that pesky pressure before she could get comfortable enough to go back to sleep. The simple solution was to magically remove the urine in her at the same time as she did Shouta’s, but then she thought of another idea. A far cheekier one.
    As a dragon, the concept of wetting oneself was still a foreign one to her. The only time she could recall that happening to her was when she was slipped with that tainted alcohol, and all she could recall was waking up in wet scales. It was a surprising moment, though not entirely unpleasant, at least compared to the other consequences of her drunken night.
    Taking one last look at Shouta, Lucoa lowered herself back into bed and snuggled into the covers. Her urine pressed against her bladder begging for release, but she no longer resisted it. She was going to satisfy her curiosity and see what the fuss of peeing herself was like.
    “Oh!”
    Lucoa gasped as the first bit of pee slipped out and hit the scales masquerading as her panties, the only thing she wore below her shirt. It felt so… warm, and the way it made her pseudo-undies cling to her privates only doubled that sensation. It was a strange sensation to be sure, but not a very uncomfortable one. She did not see the fuss behind having an accident just yet.
    It was time to open the floodgates. The dragon went from passively allowing pee to leave her to actively forcing it out, and the effect was instant. The room filled with a loud hissing noise as an amount of urine greater than any human could produce gushed from between her legs. In no time at all, her legs were soaked as well as the mattress below and blankets above. Drops of it soon ran down the mattress’ side, spreading the puddle onto the floor.
    The wet warm feelings running all over her lower body sent a medley of strange signals to the dragon’s brain, leaving her unsure what to think of her wetting. It was uncomfortable, and she definitely would not want to go back to sleep like this for sure. On the other hand, it also felt oddly relaxing, being able to just relax and let go without leaving the comfort of the bed. She wouldn’t mind doing this again, though she would need to do something about the pee getting everywhere.
    Even though Lucoa did not consider herself bursting to go, her wetting took far longer than Shouta’s. It was only after about five minutes that her stream began to taper off, the hissing dying down to a piddle. The mattress had been completely soaked through on her side, and the puddle on the floor reached out so far, it looked as if someone dumped a ten-gallon container’s worth of urine.
    Yet through all that, Lucoa kept one eye on Shouta the entire time, and not once did he stir in his sleep. She never figured him to be such a heavy sleeper. Maybe her magic to dispel the nightmare was a little stronger than she meant. She also had to wonder if his parents had heard her accident in the next room over. Then again, they never said anything on the night Shouta woke up screaming because he found out he was groping her by accident. Maybe the whole family was full of heavy sleepers.
    But as she looked at Shouta, Lucoa fell into a peaceful state despite the massive amount of pee in the room. “Even in your sleep, you still come up with great ideas.”
     
     
    Shouta groaned as a ray of sunlight reached his eyes, bringing him out of his slumber. He did not open them just yet, instead choosing to turn his head away and hope that Lucoa’s world-class qualities were not right in front of him.
    While he lied there, memories of his last dream gradually returned to him. He had been in front of his cauldron performing a summoning spell when Lucoa jumped out without a shred of clothing on, just like their first meeting. That was bad enough on its own, but then the cauldron started spewing water everywhere, quickly flooding the room and knocking him over in surprise. The feeling of wetness as the water reached his legs was so strong, it was almost like…
    Oh no!
    Shouta felt a cold sweat coming on. He really couldn’t have, could he? It had been so long since the last time it happened, well before summoning Lucoa. On the other hand, he couldn’t recall using the bathroom before he went to bed, and that almost always spelled trouble for him.
    He really did not want to, but Shouta lowered a hand to check his pants for a wet patch. He had no idea what he was going to do if Lucoa found about this. Taking a gulp, he gave his crotch a couple pats, fully expecting the worst.
    “Huh?”
    Dry as a bone. Any other time, this would bring relief to Shouta, but now it only brought confusion. That dream felt so real, he was certain something had to have come out. He needed to take a close look to be sure.
    Carefully opening his eyes, Shouta found that he was the only one in bed. He wondered where Lucoa could have gone for a moment, but quickly returned to the matter at hand. He pulled the covers off of him and sat up, the sun coming through the window giving him enough to see.
    Nothing. Not a single drop of pee anywhere. The panic and dread began to die down in Shouta, though the confusion remained. If he hadn’t wet the bed, then where did that sensation come from?
    “Oh.”
    That’s when he felt it, that familiar pressure that often got him out of bed in the mornings. All that urine he worried about leaking out was still inside him, and boy, did it want out now. Shouta wondered if that dream he had was his body’s way of waking him up before he could wet the bed, but he would dwell on that as soon as his bladder was empty.
    With no Lucoa to worry about, Shouta climbed out of bed, feeling the full weight of his bladder as he walked out of his bedroom and into the upstairs bathroom, thankfully unoccupied. Closing the door, he lifted up the toilet seat and pulled down the front of his jammie pants. He then took aim and relaxed his holding muscles.
    A trickle of tinkle soon came out of him and arced into the toilet, making a satisfying splashing noise that could be heard outside the bathroom. Seeing that his aim was spot-on, Shouta looked straight ahead and breathed out in contentment. It seemed like he had outgrown his bed-wetting just like his mom said he would. He didn’t have to worry about anyone else finding out, especially not Lucoa.
    With that in mind, Shouta’s mind remained at ease as his morning pee slowly came to an end, bringing his hips forward to compensate for his weakening stream. A slight shiver ran through him while he forced out the last few spurts and shook out any remaining drops. In all, his pee took maybe twenty seconds, which he found a little odd. He normally went for a good deal longer in the mornings. Perhaps he hadn’t had as much to drink yesterday as he thought.
    Shouta shrugged and flushed the toilet, sending the yellowed water off to who knows where. He had bigger things to focus on today.
    “Good morning, Shouta!”
    Two of those bigger things were right in front of him.
    “L-L-Lucoa!?” Shouta jumped back at the dragon lady next to him.
    “How are you feeling this morning?” she asked with a smile.
    “H-h-how long have you been standing there!?”
    Lucoa put a finger to her chin. “Hmm, about shortly after you came in. Why do you ask?”
    “You did? B-but that means…” Shouta’s eyes grew big as saucers as it dawned on him.
    “Shouta, are you okay?” Lucoa turned her head.
    “Aaaaaaaah!”
    Faster than even a divine dragon could imagine, Shouta ran between Lucoa’s legs and out the bathroom door. The whole house was then filled with the sound of him screaming “The succubus is watching me pee!”
    All the while, Lucoa stood there with a puzzled look. She had followed the human custom of waiting until somebody was finished relieving themselves before speaking to them. Why he still got upset was simply beyond her.
    But as she stood there, another thought crossed her mind, and an important one at that. She turned around and leaned out the bathroom door, shouting as loud as Shouta did.
    “Shouta, don’t forget to wash your hands!”
  12. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Nothern Star for a blog entry, A Wet Night with a Dragon   
    “Hmmm?”
    For some reason, the waking world had decided to gently pull Lucoa, the divine dragon and former goddess, from her pleasant dreams a little earlier than usual. As she opened her eyes, she realized it was still the middle of the night, for the room was shrouded in darkness, the only sounds coming from the ceiling fan above.
    Though she was awake now, her eyelids still drooped with fatigue, and the desire to return to sleep was quite strong. However, another desire proved stronger, and that was to check on the bed’s other occupant. As quietly and smoothly as she could, she propped herself up and took a look at him, her dragon eyes working just as well as they did in broad daylight.
    Shouta, her sweet little master of sorts, lied fast asleep as she expected. Clad in his green pajamas, his chest gently rose and fell with each silent breath. His left hand lied next to his head in a half-closed fist while his right arm rested on his stomach.
    Lucoa sighed wistfully as she gazed at the dozing child. He looked so adorable with his face at total ease, a rare sight for her despite how much time they spent together. On the other hand, she also noticed that his body was uncovered all the way down to his socks. He must have tossed the blanket off him in his sleep, she surmised.
    That was just no good. It was a rather frigid night, and those thin PJ’s wouldn’t do much against the chilly air. She would never forgive herself if she allowed him to catch a cold overnight.
    Her first thought was to cuddle up and share her plentiful body heat, but she quickly dismissed it. The last time she tried that, Shouta complained about nearly suffocating underneath her “giant demon orbs” as he called them. That left the other option of pulling the covers over him and maybe nudging a little closer to him just in case. She slowly reached her hand over and grabbed the blanket, intending to do just that.
    “Num-hmm-hmm…”
    Lucoa froze up as Shouta mumbled suddenly. Had she stirred him awake by accident? She watched over him, looking for any signs that he would wake soon. Shouta fidgeted a little and kept muttering, his face tensing up in discomfort, but his eyes did not open.
    Lucoa frowned at the sight. The poor kid must be having a bad dream. She would have to do something about that. With a quick wave of her hand, a magic circle appeared, sending a soft light around Shouta’s head. The magic dispelled the nightmare, and he soon returned to a peaceful snooze.
    Satisfied with her work, Lucoa went to put the blanket back on him, but she stopped again. A very quiet noise, one that she would not have heard if not for her draconic senses, emanated from Shouta. If she didn’t know any better, it sounded like water hitting fabric, but the only way that would be possible at this time was if…
    “Oh dear.”
    A quick look down was all it took to confirm her worry. A wet patch had formed on Shouta’s pants and grew bigger by the second. It soon spread to between his legs and onto the mattress, growing into a pool around his bottom. Before long, urine was visibly breaking the cotton barrier, amplifying the sound of whizzing.
    As a neutrally-aligned dragon, Lucoa did not meddle in human affairs, but she had picked up on a few of their quirks. For instance, humans had the peculiar behavior of being embarrassed and ashamed about removing waste from their bodies, only doing so in designated places closed off from others. Should they end up voiding in their clothing, they tended to get very upset. At least, that’s what she gleamed from watching TV with Shouta.
    She could not imagine him being any different. It was such a strange sight to her, seeing him wet the bed yet not showing the slightest care on his face. The poor boy must have no idea what was happening, just the feeling of something discomforting slowly going away and relaxing him back into a deep sleep. Of course, that would no doubt change the instant he woke up and felt the cold, smelly liquid drenching his PJ’s.
    She was not about to let that happen. As soon as he finished his business, she would cast another spell that would remove all traces of urine, making it appear as if an accident never happened.
    She had to wait a while before that could happen, though. Shouta must have had something to drink and forgotten to pee before bed, it was the only way to explain how long his wetting was taking. By the time the sound of peeing came to a stop, the front of his pants were thoroughly soaked, and the back was likely not any better.
    But the more she watched Shouta relieve himself, the more Lucoa became aware of a tingling between her legs as well. Maybe it was the just of watching someone else go, or maybe it was the culprit for waking her up in the first place, but she wouldn’t mind having a potty break herself now.
    Unfortunately, she did not find getting up to use the toilet a good idea. Her movements might wake Shouta, who would probably cry his eyes out upon realizing he wet the bed. That could be solved simply by cleaning the mattress before she got out, but it was a convenient excuse. In truth, she was feeling rather lazy, the warmth of the bed a little too enticing to leave its embrace.
    Still, she needed to rid herself of that pesky pressure before she could get comfortable enough to go back to sleep. The simple solution was to magically remove the urine in her at the same time as she did Shouta’s, but then she thought of another idea. A far cheekier one.
    As a dragon, the concept of wetting oneself was still a foreign one to her. The only time she could recall that happening to her was when she was slipped with that tainted alcohol, and all she could recall was waking up in wet scales. It was a surprising moment, though not entirely unpleasant, at least compared to the other consequences of her drunken night.
    Taking one last look at Shouta, Lucoa lowered herself back into bed and snuggled into the covers. Her urine pressed against her bladder begging for release, but she no longer resisted it. She was going to satisfy her curiosity and see what the fuss of peeing herself was like.
    “Oh!”
    Lucoa gasped as the first bit of pee slipped out and hit the scales masquerading as her panties, the only thing she wore below her shirt. It felt so… warm, and the way it made her pseudo-undies cling to her privates only doubled that sensation. It was a strange sensation to be sure, but not a very uncomfortable one. She did not see the fuss behind having an accident just yet.
    It was time to open the floodgates. The dragon went from passively allowing pee to leave her to actively forcing it out, and the effect was instant. The room filled with a loud hissing noise as an amount of urine greater than any human could produce gushed from between her legs. In no time at all, her legs were soaked as well as the mattress below and blankets above. Drops of it soon ran down the mattress’ side, spreading the puddle onto the floor.
    The wet warm feelings running all over her lower body sent a medley of strange signals to the dragon’s brain, leaving her unsure what to think of her wetting. It was uncomfortable, and she definitely would not want to go back to sleep like this for sure. On the other hand, it also felt oddly relaxing, being able to just relax and let go without leaving the comfort of the bed. She wouldn’t mind doing this again, though she would need to do something about the pee getting everywhere.
    Even though Lucoa did not consider herself bursting to go, her wetting took far longer than Shouta’s. It was only after about five minutes that her stream began to taper off, the hissing dying down to a piddle. The mattress had been completely soaked through on her side, and the puddle on the floor reached out so far, it looked as if someone dumped a ten-gallon container’s worth of urine.
    Yet through all that, Lucoa kept one eye on Shouta the entire time, and not once did he stir in his sleep. She never figured him to be such a heavy sleeper. Maybe her magic to dispel the nightmare was a little stronger than she meant. She also had to wonder if his parents had heard her accident in the next room over. Then again, they never said anything on the night Shouta woke up screaming because he found out he was groping her by accident. Maybe the whole family was full of heavy sleepers.
    But as she looked at Shouta, Lucoa fell into a peaceful state despite the massive amount of pee in the room. “Even in your sleep, you still come up with great ideas.”
     
     
    Shouta groaned as a ray of sunlight reached his eyes, bringing him out of his slumber. He did not open them just yet, instead choosing to turn his head away and hope that Lucoa’s world-class qualities were not right in front of him.
    While he lied there, memories of his last dream gradually returned to him. He had been in front of his cauldron performing a summoning spell when Lucoa jumped out without a shred of clothing on, just like their first meeting. That was bad enough on its own, but then the cauldron started spewing water everywhere, quickly flooding the room and knocking him over in surprise. The feeling of wetness as the water reached his legs was so strong, it was almost like…
    Oh no!
    Shouta felt a cold sweat coming on. He really couldn’t have, could he? It had been so long since the last time it happened, well before summoning Lucoa. On the other hand, he couldn’t recall using the bathroom before he went to bed, and that almost always spelled trouble for him.
    He really did not want to, but Shouta lowered a hand to check his pants for a wet patch. He had no idea what he was going to do if Lucoa found about this. Taking a gulp, he gave his crotch a couple pats, fully expecting the worst.
    “Huh?”
    Dry as a bone. Any other time, this would bring relief to Shouta, but now it only brought confusion. That dream felt so real, he was certain something had to have come out. He needed to take a close look to be sure.
    Carefully opening his eyes, Shouta found that he was the only one in bed. He wondered where Lucoa could have gone for a moment, but quickly returned to the matter at hand. He pulled the covers off of him and sat up, the sun coming through the window giving him enough to see.
    Nothing. Not a single drop of pee anywhere. The panic and dread began to die down in Shouta, though the confusion remained. If he hadn’t wet the bed, then where did that sensation come from?
    “Oh.”
    That’s when he felt it, that familiar pressure that often got him out of bed in the mornings. All that urine he worried about leaking out was still inside him, and boy, did it want out now. Shouta wondered if that dream he had was his body’s way of waking him up before he could wet the bed, but he would dwell on that as soon as his bladder was empty.
    With no Lucoa to worry about, Shouta climbed out of bed, feeling the full weight of his bladder as he walked out of his bedroom and into the upstairs bathroom, thankfully unoccupied. Closing the door, he lifted up the toilet seat and pulled down the front of his jammie pants. He then took aim and relaxed his holding muscles.
    A trickle of tinkle soon came out of him and arced into the toilet, making a satisfying splashing noise that could be heard outside the bathroom. Seeing that his aim was spot-on, Shouta looked straight ahead and breathed out in contentment. It seemed like he had outgrown his bed-wetting just like his mom said he would. He didn’t have to worry about anyone else finding out, especially not Lucoa.
    With that in mind, Shouta’s mind remained at ease as his morning pee slowly came to an end, bringing his hips forward to compensate for his weakening stream. A slight shiver ran through him while he forced out the last few spurts and shook out any remaining drops. In all, his pee took maybe twenty seconds, which he found a little odd. He normally went for a good deal longer in the mornings. Perhaps he hadn’t had as much to drink yesterday as he thought.
    Shouta shrugged and flushed the toilet, sending the yellowed water off to who knows where. He had bigger things to focus on today.
    “Good morning, Shouta!”
    Two of those bigger things were right in front of him.
    “L-L-Lucoa!?” Shouta jumped back at the dragon lady next to him.
    “How are you feeling this morning?” she asked with a smile.
    “H-h-how long have you been standing there!?”
    Lucoa put a finger to her chin. “Hmm, about shortly after you came in. Why do you ask?”
    “You did? B-but that means…” Shouta’s eyes grew big as saucers as it dawned on him.
    “Shouta, are you okay?” Lucoa turned her head.
    “Aaaaaaaah!”
    Faster than even a divine dragon could imagine, Shouta ran between Lucoa’s legs and out the bathroom door. The whole house was then filled with the sound of him screaming “The succubus is watching me pee!”
    All the while, Lucoa stood there with a puzzled look. She had followed the human custom of waiting until somebody was finished relieving themselves before speaking to them. Why he still got upset was simply beyond her.
    But as she stood there, another thought crossed her mind, and an important one at that. She turned around and leaned out the bathroom door, shouting as loud as Shouta did.
    “Shouta, don’t forget to wash your hands!”
  13. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Sake for a blog entry, Burning for Relief (Three Houses)   
    With thanks to Sake for editing and Biku for the commissioned artwork
     
     
    A shining morning sun graced the hallowed walls of the Garreg Mach Monastery. The month of the Great Tree Moon was in full swing now, with animals returning to their nests and freely roaming about in the warmth of the spring weather. Idle chatter among students, teachers, knights, monks, and all other walks of life could be heard no matter where you went. It was the perfect day for everyone to venture outside, explore the grounds, run their training, or attend a lecture to expand their minds and souls.
    Everyone except for one Bernadetta von Varley, a student in the Black Eagles house. Still sitting on her bed in her quarters, she pulled her stuffed bear close to her chest to quell her nervous heart. How could anyone have the courage to leave the comfort of solitude and face other people when danger, doom, and overbearing parents were around every corner? It was a mystery that had eluded her for her entire life, and she was definitely not about to find the answer today.
    The timid girl had more reason than usual to hide away on this day, too. Just a few days ago, her house had been assigned a new professor, a mercenary by the name of Byleth. Just when she was finally getting used to the last teacher, in comes this man she knew nothing about and who would lead her into actual battles against actual opponents with an actual chance of death. It was way too much for her to deal with. Who could place their complete trust in someone like that?
    Nope, she was not leaving her dorm for anything today. Well, maybe not totally anything. There were still some calls too strong even for her to resist forever. Food was one of them, but she had emergency sweets stashed in her drawers for that. That just left one other issue that she couldn’t solve in her quarters.
    The monastery wasn’t just a leading academy and home to the archbishop of the Church of Seiros, but also boasted a groundbreaking new invention. What was it called again, she wondered? Right, a “toilet”, a thing that one could relieve themselves into and then send the contents straight into the sewer drains. No more need for a smelly chamber pot that stunk up the rooms; in fact, not a single one could be found on the monastery grounds anymore.
    It was a nice idea, except for the fact that there wasn’t one of those things in her room. She would have to venture outside to the quarters’ sole “water closet”, as it was called, with the hope that no one would see her, and especially that there was no line. Being seen outside was bad enough, but having others know that she needed the bathroom would probably make her faint on the spot.
    As mortifying as that sounded, she knew she had to make that trip at least once before she could truly lock herself away for the day. Giving her bear one last hug, she stood up and walked to her door. She paused to take a calming breath before reaching her hand towards the knob.
    A sudden knock at the door made her yelp and jerk her entire body back, the little resolve she had to go out vanishing in an instant.
    “Bernadetta? Are you still in here?” She recognized the voice quickly enough: it belonged to Edelgard von Hresvelg, heir to the Adrestian Empire as well as leader of the Black Eagles. Not just that, but also one of the scariest students in the academy, at least to Bernie.
    “Ah! E-Edelgard!?” she babbled, her hands clasped in front of her bowed head. “Oh dear, w-whatever I did, I’m sorry! Please don’t sentence me to death!”
    “What are you talking about? I’m not here for anything like that.” These words helped calm her, if only a little. “I’m just making sure you come to today’s lecture. It would look badly on us if we weren’t all in attendance for a new professor.”
    “L-lecture?” Bernadetta turned her back to the door. “Nope, sorry! Can’t do it! I… I’m not feeling well. I’ll just stay right here today and m-make up for it later, promise!”
    “Hmm, that’s a shame,” replied Edelgard. For a moment, Bernie felt the slight hope that this would be the end of the conversation. “I was hoping to speak with you on the walk to class. Perhaps we would even share my cake along the way.”
    “Cake!?” Bernadetta perked right up. Of course Edelgard would never just leave her be. It was a low blow, targeting her weakness of all things sweet and delicious.
    “Indeed, freshly-baked from the dining hall. I’ve heard they were able to procure some high-end ingredients for this batch. But, I’m afraid I can’t share it with someone if they’re not well enough to leave their room.”
    Oh, why does she have to be this way? Try as she might, the allure of cake proved strong enough to overcome her desire for safety and solitude. Bernadetta turned around and very slowly turned the knob, pulling her door back a couple inches.
    The piercing gaze of Edelgard’s white eyes met hers, and she would have shut the door right then if not for the house leader already bracing it with a hand. “I assume you’ll be joining us after all?” asked Edelgard.
    “Um… well…” Her eyes drifted downwards. Sure enough, in Edelgard’s other hand was a plate with two slices of the most heavenly cake she had ever seen. The cooks at the monastery were leagues above the ones back home, that was for certain.
    Accepting her fate, Bernadetta opened the door all the way. “Um, w-would both of those slices be for me, maybe?”
    “I lack the stomach for sweets this early in the morning, so they’re as good as yours.” Edelgard raised a finger. “On these terms: You may have the first upon reaching the classroom, and the second if you attend the entire lecture. Is that fair?”
    Bernie kept her eyes glued to the cake and away from her leader’s intimidating eyes. “O-okay! I’ll try my absolute hardest, I promise!” She put her hands up with all the determination she could muster.
    To this, Edelgard sighed and nodded. “Very well. Let’s be on our way now. We had best be punctual for our new professor.” She turned and marched off, with Bernie’s gaze following the delicacy now in motion.
    On heavy legs, Bernadetta soon found herself following along, a hand grasping at her collar and her eyes darting about, looking for potential threats as always. Like it or not, she was outside and heading out into the world again. Her heart fluttered in anticipation of the day’s events, and not in a good way. Edelgard may have gotten her out of the dorm, but she still couldn’t see any possible way this lecture could end well. However, no matter how badly today could turn out, at least she was getting some good cake out of it all. That would make for a decent last meal any day.
     
     
    The hourly chimes rang throughout the monastery, a strangely-nostalgic tune for both new students and graduates alike. It was the official notice that class had started, a last warning for any lethargic students still dragging their feet to their homerooms.
    Bernadetta was already seated at her table by the time they rang, Edelgard having made sure they went straight there. Her books, quills, and paper were all laid out in front of her, ready to take notes even if she didn’t think she’d be able to learn a thing. Right now, one of those books was pressed up to her face in a feeble attempt to hide herself from the world.
    She tried her hardest to focus on the words mere inches in front of her in order to perhaps distract from the anxious thoughts racing through her mind, one of which she was unfortunately paying more attention to. In the face of Edelgard, Bernadetta had completely forgotten about the trip she was planning on taking to the lavatory. Her bladder was quick to remind her once she had gotten seated, especially with her body quivering all over.
    It was not like she had been cursed with a small bladder. Quite the opposite, in fact; she was perfectly capable of holding it to where she only needed to relieve herself a couple times in the day. It was not something she had been gifted, however, but something acquired through an upbringing no girl should ever have to suffer through. Of course, in the face of crippling anxiety, one tends to forget such strengths. Already, her brain was telling her to get up and go to the toilet right now before it could lead to disaster. Before she knew it, her legs were shuffling to stand up and do just that.
    “Alright, settle down everyone!”
    But that quickly came to a stop as a female voice with authority cut through the buzz of the class. Heels clacked along the stone floor as everyone turned to the person entering the room. To everyone’s surprise, it was not their new professor but rather…
    “Professor Manuela?” Edelgard was the first to speak.
    “Well, don’t everyone be surprised,” the middle-aged professor spoke as she walked to the front of the class. “You all act like you’ve never heard of the concept of a substitute teacher.”
    “A substitute?” asked Ferdinand von Aegir, “You mean our new professor isn’t even going to be lecturing us today?”
    “Oh, you needn’t worry. Professor Byleth will be here before long. He is currently in some private discussions with the Archbishop and that specimen of a man that is his father.” She paused to chuckle. “No doubt giving him some final pointers before they turn him loose on you all.”
    Unpleasant visions of a cruel, demanding professor cracking a whip invaded Bernadetta’s mind, and she couldn’t shake them out quickly enough.
    “Wait, I do not have the understanding,” said Petra Macneary, shaking her head. “If you are giving us the teaching today, then does your other class not have, er, class?”
    Manuela smiled. “Well, thank you for being concerned for my own students. They’ll be working on a group study in my absence. Not to gloat, but I daresay they’ll be able to learn as much from each other as they can from me. Now then, why don’t we pick our books up and get started? You’d be surprised how a new perspective can make a world of difference.”
    From there, the lecture began just like any other. Manuela stood at the front of class, reciting essential lessons for any aspiring soldier. She had quite the varied lesson plan, jumping from subject to subject like famous wartime tactics and cautionary tales from battle blunders of the distant past. The variety was necessary, given that nearly every student in the Black Eagles house was specializing in a different class of weaponry, so there was still a little something for everyone in her words, a testament to her many years as a professor.
    For the most part, Bernadetta kept her head down and quill writing as quickly and legibly as she could manage. She felt that as long as she kept listening to and writing the professor’s words, she wouldn’t be overcome by the fear gnawing away at the back of her head. Granted, she didn’t know what she would do if Manuela ever called upon her to answer a question. Being put on the spot like that was a scary thought in itself, but… writing. Just keep writing. Don’t even think about it.
    To her surprise, it was working better than expected. Despite the urge to stand up and run back to her room still persisting, she was able to keep herself glued to her seat. Even when Manuela decided to walk around the class as she professed, passing by Bernie multiple times with a correlating increase in heart rate, she stood her ground. What would’ve been another day in class for anyone else was nothing short of an achievement for her. She had to wonder if the cake resting comfortably in her belly played a part in this unprecedented level of confidence.
    At least, that’s how it went for the first hour or so. Unfortunately, as the minutes ticked by, Bernadetta became more and more aware of the other cause for anxiety growing within her bladder. It had been mere background noise at first, easy enough to ignore in the face of all her other concerns. However, this pesky pressure only turned more bothersome over time, and much quicker than she anticipated.
    Bernadetta quietly whimpered as a light pang resonated from her groin. As much as she really didn’t want to, her legs lightly squeezed together, the first sign of the desperation brewing just beneath her desk. Nobody would notice such a thing unless they took a close look, but having to do that in the first place was not doing her delicate nerves any favors.
    She tried to forget it and go back to her studies, the quill scribbling across her papers. It was not easy, however, with her fears and the growing pressure in her groin. She couldn’t give up now, though, not when simply asking to be excused for a minute was absolutely out of the question. All those eyes and ears on her as she revealed something as embarrassing as needing the toilet… it was unthinkable. And even if she did, would Edelgard think she was trying to run back to her room, and try to stop her? Not that running and hiding was not out of the question for her in the first place, but still.
    Thwack!
    “Eep!” Bernadetta all but jumped out of her seat at the sudden noise of a book being loudly dropped on a table in front of her. Her head snapped forward to find Professor Manuela standing very close and looking very unamused. For an instant, she felt the panic welling inside at what she might have done wrong, until she realized Manuela wasn’t looking at her.
    Instead, the professor cast her disapproving gaze at Linhardt von Hevring, the young man at the desk next to her. He looked back with drooping eyes and an open mouth of both shock and guilt.
    “Gah, p-professor!” he babbled in a drowsy voice.
    “I thought I heard someone in the library late last night,” said Manuela. “Am I correct to assume that was you?”
    Linhardt rubbed his head. “Er, y-yes, that was me. I’m terribly sorry, I just couldn’t keep my eyes from falling shut.”
    Manuela sighed. “While I appreciate your studious nature, I only wish you kept that same zeal in class. Goodness knows what your new professor would think of a student dozing off during a lecture.”
    Or wetting themselves. Bernadetta couldn’t stop that thought from forming. How could she? The shock of the loud noise sent a jolt through her whole body, especially hitting her poor bladder. In an instant, her defenses were weakened, and she feared for a moment that something, no matter how little, was about to come out.
    Meanwhile, Manuela’s eyes drifted to the side. “Well, speak of the devil.”
    All as one, the class turned to the sound of approaching footsteps. Indeed, Professor Byleth had just stepped into the classroom, his blank expression commanding everyone’s attention. Bernadetta herself wasn’t sure which professor was more imposing in that moment.
    “You have good timing, professor,” said Manuela as she approached him. “I was just about at the end of my impromptu lecture. Your students almost got away with a half-day, hmm-hmm!”
    I would have liked that very much, Bernie thought, adding a little squirm in her seat.
    “Er, yes.” Byleth stepped forward and nodded. “Thank you for the help, Manuela. I’ll take over from here.”
    “If you insist.” Manuela picked her book up and made for the door. “I had better go see if my class is still getting along just fine. Good luck on your lecture, professor. Here’s to hoping your students aren’t as eccentric as mine, the loveable scamps. Ta-ta!”
    The class watched as Manuela stepped outside and rounded the corner, then returned their gazes to Byleth. “At long last, our true professor arrives!” declared Ferdinand.
    “Great to see you, teach!” said a grinning Caspar von Bergliez, “For a minute there, I was starting to wonder if the nerves got to you.”
    Byleth shook his head. “Nothing of the sort, just some private talks with Rhea and fa… Knight Jeralt.” He walked to the podium at the front of the class, pausing to look at the rather cluttered set of books Manuela had left there with a confused look.
    “Er, will you need a moment to prepare everything?” asked Edelgard.
    He put a hand to his chin. “Not a bad idea. How about we all take a quick break to collect ourselves? Let’s say about fifteen minutes.”
    Break? A spark of hope went off inside Bernadetta’s chest, her whole body perking up at the mention. The Goddess was smiling on her today; now was the perfect chance for her to retreat and solve at least one of her problems. 
    She only waited for the classroom buzz to start up, everyone chatting and snacking at their leisure. Once she was confident the break had started, she stood from her desk, hands placed just above her bladder to make her look her usual amount of nervous. Her eyes darted everywhere as she walked to the big doors of the classroom. The outside world, normally a nerve-wracking sight, looked more and more enticing the closer she got.
    “Bernadetta?”
    "Ah!" She froze immediately, all sense of hope vanishing in an instant. She turned around to face Edelgard, feeling very much like a rabbit in the shadow of a large eagle. "I… I've been working like we agreed! Y-you can check my notes, see for yourself!" she babbled, a drop of nervous sweat running down her brow.
    "Yes, I saw you writing during the lecture." To Bernie's surprise, Edelgard's stern expression lightened up. "Honestly, you're doing much better than I expected. I have to commend you for that."
    "I… I am?"
    Edelgard nodded. "I understand that this is more difficult for you than it is for most, and I can’t force you to stay here if you wish to return to your quarters. Still, I’m hoping you will at least give our new professor a chance.”
    Bernadetta glanced towards Professor Byleth, who spoke with the other students as he arranged his desk. “I really don’t know if I can do that. It’s just asking a lot to trust someone that much when I don’t know a thing about them, you know?”
    “I know it is, but he saved my life back in Remire Village. I would trust him with anything, and I’m sure you’ll feel the same way if you give it enough time. Now what do you say, Bernadetta?”
    “Um, well…” In truth, the thought to escape back to her room and be done with today was very enticing right now, almost as much as getting her rump to the toilet. However, looking back into Edelgard's piercing eyes, Bernadetta quickly realized she didn't have the nerve to say no. Maybe it was embarrassment, the fear of disappointing others, or perhaps part of a desire deep down to overcome her fears, but there was a renewed sense of determination inside her that she couldn’t resist.
    “Um… o-okay!” Bernie bowed her head. “I’ll do my best! N-not just for the cake, either, I promise!”
    To this, Edelgard sighed. “Thank you, Bernadetta. Now if you’ll excuse me, I, er, have a matter to attend to before I return to class. I’ll be back shortly.” She took a step away before turning back. “Oh, and our little deal? The other slice is still on my desk. If you feel you need it now, you can go ahead and eat it. It would probably grow stale by the end of today, anyway.”
    Edelgard turned and departed after that, having a subtle tension to her walk. Wherever she was headed, Bernadetta paid no heed, for there were more important things to do, or rather eat. She was gonna need something to quell the anxiety inside, and another slice of cake would do just that.
     
     
    Ooooohhh, what did I do to deserve this!?
    Break had come and gone, and Byleth had begun his lesson plan for today. It was an abridged lecture, with little time for one-on-one instructions given how late he had arrived, so he had to cover broader topics. General history, common-sense rules of the battle, and other things anyone could pick up on regardless of their role in the fight. Bernadetta had to admit, despite the professor’s lack of teaching experience, there was a certain way he carried himself as he taught that she found engaging. His voice wasn’t nearly as scary or stern as she had feared, but rather strangely comforting in a way.
    It made her feel especially guilty that she was having such a hard time staying focused. Her anxiety for Byleth made have been alleviated, but now she had something far scarier to worry about:
    She really, really needed to pee.
     

     
    Somehow, she had forgotten all about it while enjoying her second slice of cake, but then, who wouldn’t forget all their cares in the world while eating cake? However, now that it was resting comfortably in her stomach, there was no longer anything to distract her from the massive pressure in her groin, which if anything, felt like she was filling up a good deal quicker than before, going from a suggestion to a powerful, undeniable urge in what seemed like very little time.
    Try as she might, Bernadetta couldn’t help but squirm in her seat to fend off the rising tides in her bladder. Her legs squeezed together from the knees up, while her free hand would occasionally press between them when she was absolutely certain nobody was focused on her. A dangerous game, given how all someone had to do was look underneath her desk for her plight to be made obvious.
    But even with the possibility of wetting herself in class being very real, Bernie still wouldn’t dare ask to be excused. What sort of message would it send to her classmates and teacher, she wondered. Would they believe her incapable of keeping up? Would Byleth look down on her, too? Would they suggest to the Archbishop to send her back home to her father? No, she had to hold this. What little pride she had was at stake, almost as much as her clean smallclothes.
    Still, it would be an excruciating endeavor even if she succeeded. Even now, the agonizing pressure crippled her ability to focus on the class. No matter how hard she tried, her thoughts remained on the same loop: You need to pee. You should’ve used the bathroom when you had the chance. If you hadn’t left your room for the most delicious cake in all of Fódlan, you wouldn’t be in this position right now.
    The cake… She looked at the empty plate on her desk. It was a sweet cake, but also very moist. Could it be responsible for her accelerated need? Maybe the ingredients in the cake had some kind of diuretic properties too. Did Edelgard know about this? No, it wouldn’t make any sense. She was just being paranoid, and it wasn't like she could be blamed for it. Faced with her anxiety and bursting bladder, she wasn't exactly in control of her thoughts.
    Bernadetta found herself glancing towards Edelgard, who sat at the front of the class. A model student, she kept her attention solely on the teacher. More importantly, the tension Bernie saw earlier was absent, and Edelgard looked quite relaxed in comparison.
    Wait… Another thought she couldn't control entered her mind. Did Edelgard leave the classroom to use the water closet? It would explain a lot. Now Bernie had yet another reason to envy her house leader on top of her leadership and apparent lack of fear.
    Immediately, another mental image she didn't want to imagine formed: Edelgard sitting on the toilet, her leggings and smallclothes pulled down to her knees as she made the porcelain sing. She was letting out a sigh strong enough to let her relief be known, but still light enough to retain some dignity for such an unsavory function. A gross image, but how she wanted to be feeling that same relief...
    "Mm!?" It was the worst thing for her to be focusing on right now. The temptation of relief relaxed Bernadetta just enough for her bladder to slip a little past her defenses. A moment later, and she felt a very slight dampness on her undergarments, as well as the "treasure" they protected. It was nowhere near enough to be smelled or seep through onto her dark shorts, but even this little amount was far too much.
    Bernie lowered her head and shut her eyes, her lower half clamping down harder than ever to make sure that little bit was all she would leak. Doubts continued to plague her, unfortunately, and now her mind conjured its scariest image yet: 
    She saw herself in the midst of the inevitable, with a pool of golden water forming in her seat, only to fall and make a noisy splatter onto the stone floor. At the same time, tears ran down her reddened face while the entire class looked upon her in shock, disgust, pity, and all other emotions she never wanted to be looked at with. Her professor would approach her, a sternness in his eyes harsher than even her father’s, his mouth opening to condemn her as a failure.
    “Bernadetta?”
    Her eyes immediately snapped open again. That call was not part of her imagination, which made it all the more frightening.
    “H-huh!?” She looked right up to see Byleth standing over her with his usual blank expression, not at all like the contemptuous one she just imagined. Not that it made her panic any less, anyway.
    "I was wondering if you knew why keeping a knight in front of an archer is a good idea, even when fighting against a flying unit?"
    "Um… uh…." Her eyes darted about. It wasn't a hard question, but even in the best of times, she didn't do good with being put on the spot. Add in a full bladder occupying her mind, and she had no hope of forming an answer coherent enough to satisfy anyone.
    Bernadetta didn’t dare look, but she knew the whole class was looking in her direction now. All those eyes on her at such a dire moment made her heart feel like it was about to burst right with her bladder.
    No escape, no one to help her out of an impossible situation… She was trapped, just like how things were back home. All she could do was wait for the last bit of her strength to fail and the ensuing accident to confirm to everyone what a failure she truly was.
    "Professor! If I may?"
    But a miracle happened instead. Suddenly, all that outside pressure was off her and onto the student who had come to her rescue. Like the rest of the class, Bernadetta turned to the voice that proved her savior.
    It was none other than Dorothea Arnault, the Black Eagles’ sole commoner student and former opera singer, sitting across the divide in the desks. “Archers are lightly-armored, so a wyvern or pegasus rider can still fly in and take them out if they’re strong and fast enough,” she said with a smile. “The knight can safely absorb most damage while the archer can focus their aim. Is that what you were looking for?”
    “Er, yes, it is,” Byleth replied. Bernadetta could see his eyes drifting back towards her, the brief respite she was blessed with surely coming to an end.
    “Oh, but I had another question about that!” continued Dorothea. “What if a knight was unavailable to protect the archer? Could they maybe pull out a lance to defend themselves from attack, then switch back to a bow to take out the flier?”
    Byleth put a hand to his chin. “It is a valid tactic. However, you would need to take several factors into account first. How strong the enemy flier is, and whether the archer could withstand the first attack, either from absorbing the damage or avoiding the attacks outright.” He stepped away from Bernie’s desk, much to her relief, and stood at the center of the class. “But in a situation like this, the best tactic is to not put your archers in a risky position to begin with. One of the most important lessons I’ve learned in my mercenary days is that battles are not solely about defeating your foes, but also living to fight another day. A victory made with great losses is hardly a victory at all.”
    Even on the verge of an accident, Bernadetta still took note. His commitment was reassuring at least, even if she had still yet to see how he commanded on the battlefield. That would only happen during the mock battle at the end of this month.
    But she couldn’t even begin to focus on that when she was fighting a losing battle right now. With no more eyes on her, Bernie went right back to squeezing her legs tight and shoving her hand between them, anything to stave off the flood. Unfortunately, she knew her fate was sealed by now. After all the stress, there was no possible way she could hold it for the rest of class, not when lunch break still had to be so far away.
    Or was it?
    Chimes. Wonderful, heavenly chimes suddenly rang from the chapels, signaling the end of classes. In an instant, the formal atmosphere of the classroom vanished. Everyone looked about with smiles, already gathering their things and getting ready to leave.
    “Well, that’s as good of a thought to end on as any,” said Byleth over the hustle. “Enjoy your lunch, and I'll see you all for drills afterwards!"
    Bernadetta didn't spare any thought to food or training as she stood up, forcing herself through the pain of a shifting bladder, and departed the classroom. She prayed no one noticed her stiff walking or the hand placed just above her groin. Not that she had the time to dwell on these things, anyway; she could feel her hold slipping with each passing second. Every step mattered, for wasting even a single moment could end in her humiliating demise.
    But once she stepped out into the light of the afternoon sun and saw all the students leaving the academy, she found a new reason to panic. Even being around one person was bad enough, but a whole crowd while on the verge of peeing herself?
    Instinct overtook her common sense, and Bernadetta found herself running somewhere, anywhere to get away from the crowds. She panted and frantically looked about, keeping an eye out for a possible water closet without any students nearby. Needing to pee so desperately was bad enough, but doing so around others would be mortifying beyond belief.
    "Ah!" Another painful wave brought her to a stop, making her legs lock together and almost double over. Another one of those and she'd be soaking her shorts, she knew it. She couldn't afford to be modest anymore; she'd use any toilet, even if a thousand people stood outside intent on listening to her making some very embarrassing noises.
    But where? It only hit her just now that she had gone in the opposite direction of the bathrooms, at least the ones she knew of. She whimpered to herself as her situation just kept going from bad to worse.
    "Bernie?"
    And it only got worse.
    "Eep!" She stood right up proper, no matter how much it pained to not try and hold it, and turned around. Dorothea was walking right up to her with a concerned frown. Oh, why does everyone want to talk to me today!?
    "Are you alright?" asked Dorothea in a soft voice, "I tried to pull the Professor away from you in class. You seemed really stressed."
    Thank you but I'm fine, please leave me alone! This is what Bernadetta wanted to say as she opened her mouth. However, she could only gasp as something else decided to open up at the exact same time. Immediately, a wet warmth filled her undergarments, just enough that she could feel it seep through the fabric and into the crotch of her shorts.
    "Aah! No, please!" Abandoning all sense of modesty, Bernadetta doubled over, shoving both hands as hard as she could into her groin, pressing her newly-damp panties even harder against that part of her. It took everything she had, but no more leaked out. This victory was little comfort, however, a temporary lull in an unrelenting assault. She knew deep down that if she were to leak again, there would be no stopping it.
    “B-Bernie!” Dorothea gasped, reaching her arms out. "What's wrong? Are you not feeling well? Was that a bad slice of cake earlier?"
    "I… I…." Even now, she couldn't bring herself to say it, the words stuck in her throat. Instead, her eyes connected with Dorothea's for a moment, where there was no hiding her desperate plight.
    "...Oh!" Dorothea's own eyes lit up, a faint redness appearing on her cheeks.
    "Ah… p-please help me!" Whether she was beyond help or not, Bernadetta begged as though her very life was in danger.
    Suddenly, Dorothea nodded and placed her hands on Bernie's shoulders. "Here, come with me! You can still walk, right?"
    Still whimpering, Bernie shakily nodded in response. Even as a recluse with trust issues, all she could do now was place her faith in a fellow student.
    "Alright, then let’s hurry!” Dorothea moved to Bernie’s side, wrapping her arms around her body. One step at a time, now. Close your eyes if you have to."
    Bernadetta wasn’t quite ready to move, nor could she ever be, but soon found herself being moved along regardless. Every step was sheer agony, sending throb after throb of pain from her bladder through her entire body. 
    She wasn’t going to make it. That was the thought pervading her mind for the entire walk. There was simply no way she had it in her to endure the last few steps to the toilets. With her eyes shut, she could see herself losing control, a golden waterfall dribbling from between her legs and onto the stone walkway. Dorothea and any other passers-by would look upon her in shock and disappointment, and she would likely run away to her room, never to enter the outside world again. It was the only way she could see this playing out, with every step bringing her closer and closer to that inescapable outcome...
    "Okay, we're here!"
    "H-Huh?" She opened her eyes, seeing that they had come to a stop. Her first emotion was joy: she had persevered against all odds, and now she would get her reward of a long, accident-free relief into a toilet.
    Until she actually saw where she was. Looking around, Bernadetta saw only buildings, walkways, and halls, nothing resembling a bathroom. In fact, all that was right in front was…
    Wait, what!? She nearly fainted from the shock right there. A waist-high bush greeted her, growing with about a meter or so of clearance from the wall of a building. In other words, it was the ideal location for a very desperate lady to...
    "W-wait, Dorothea!" She looked back at the lady who betrayed her trust to bring her here. Surely, this had to be a joke; she just knew that walk was too short for her to be at the bathrooms. There was no way she meant for her to actually do this, right?
    But it only took one glance at the sadness in Dorothea’s eyes to understand. “I’m sorry, Bernie,” she said, “You were far from the privies, and they almost always have long lines after class.” She then offered Bernie a determined smile. “But I’ll stand guard for you and make sure no one comes this way. That’s a promise!”
    “But… but…!” She wanted to protest with all of her heart. Peeing behind a bush in public? How could she ever do something like that!? It was a moot point though, for her bladder shut out any excuse she could think of. No matter how much she didn’t want to do it, she had no choice. That seemed to be a recurring theme in her life at the monastery.
    “Ohhh…” Bernadetta looked back to the bushes. “Please don’t look, and no listening, either!” was all she said before waddling behind it.
    Here she was, at the spot that would be her bathroom whether she liked it or not. With trembling hands, she reached underneath her skirt, pausing for just a moment to contemplate if she was truly about to do this.
    Her bladder quickly answered that for her with another light spurt into her underwear. With one last gasp, Bernadetta yanked her shorts and undergarments - a set of basic panties the same shade of purple as her hair - down past her knees while lowering herself to the ground, feeling a chill down her body from her newly-exposed areas moving through the air.
    When answering nature's call normally, Bernadetta often had to wait a while for the flow to get started, as she had to coax herself into doing something so embarrassing, but these conditions were far from normal. The moment her smallclothes parted from her groin, her muscles could no longer hold back the coming rain. It started lightly enough, just a dribble of a yellow-tinted liquid heralded by a light squeak from Bernie, falling straight down and hardly making a sound on the grass. But once part of a dam breaks, the rest crumbles in short time. Within seconds, her pee picked up into a powerful, chaotic spray that flew forward before splattering upon the ground. Despite the force and volume, several drops still scattered about in every other direction, including those that ran down from the point of exit and onto her backside before gravity pulled them off. Such a spray created a cacophony of noises, such as the unmistakable sound of a powerful stream striking the earth, and the more vague but no less embarrassing hiss producing from Bernadetta herself.
    It was the strongest, most desperate pee she had ever taken since arriving at Garegg Mach, rivaling some of her pees back home when father would finally relent on his “coaching”. Unfortunately, strong did not mean pleasant. Though her bladder was draining at long last, the pain still persisted, like hundreds of small pins were poking her groin from the inside. She winced and whimpered, accepting the punishment for holding it all for far longer than she ever should have.
    But no matter the pain, Bernadetta’s worries were solely placed elsewhere. Never had she felt so exposed and vulnerable than she did when squatting to pee. She kept turning her head left and right, fearing the sight of any onlookers. All they would have to do is step around the bush and they would see everything… Well, maybe not that, since it was obscured by her skirt and closed legs, but there was no hiding the curve of her bare bottom, or the impressive, unyielding spray gushing forth.
    She was alone for now, but it proved very little comfort. Even if no one ever saw her, it would not mean her crime never happened. This was a hallowed monastery, perhaps the place that was closest to the gods in all of Fódlan, and she was pissing on its grounds like a faithless delinquent. Her heart pounded in her chest as she kept committing this sacrilegious act. She was all but certain that Seiros herself would come down from the heavens to smite Bernie, damning her soul to the hell reserved for only the most fiendish individuals.
    But as she would soon discover, realistic fears were more frightening than that of divine retribution.
    “Dorothea?”
    A male voice and the sound of approaching footsteps startled her when she thought she couldn’t be startled any further.
    “Oh, P-professor Byleth! Did you need something?” Dorothea quickly replied, sounding just as nervous as Bernie felt, if such a thing was possible.
    Meanwhile, Bernadetta herself had even more reason to panic. Her new professor was now mere feet away from her as she brazenly peed on academy grounds. All it would take was one look from him and she would be finished. Expelled. Sent back home to a miserable existence.
    She had to get away before she was caught, or passed out from panic, whichever came first. She tried to clench her groin muscles to stop the flow, but it wasn't happening. There was no strength left to even slow her stream down, and thus she kept peeing at full force. She knew she wouldn't be stopping anytime soon, either. Her large bladder was proving itself as both a blessing and a curse. All she could do was pray that Dorothea could keep him none the wiser.
    The conversation continued in the meantime. "I was just wondering if you had seen Bernadetta anywhere. I was hoping to talk with her after class," said Byleth.
    He wants to see me!? Bernie just managed to suppress a gasp. Oh no, what did I do? Please don't sell me out, Dorothea! I don't wanna get twice the punishment!
    "Er, no, can't say I have," came Dorothea's reply. "She probably just went back to her room. It takes a lot out of her to go to class and drills, after all."
    "That's odd. I could have sworn I saw her heading away from the living quarters." Bernie imagined Byleth putting a hand to his chin. "Oh well, I just wanted to apologize to her, but I suppose it can wait until after lunch."
    Huh? Apologize? Through the whirlwind of anxiety in her mind, Bernie could only feel confused. The professor wanting to apologize to her? She almost wished he would stick around to explain.
    "Really? Why is that?" It seemed Dorothea shared her curiosity. “Not that I mean to pry, of course! Just… curious, that’s all,” she quickly added.
    “Well, I realized that I shouldn’t have put her on the spot like that, at least not on the first day with someone she doesn’t know.” Byleth paused to sigh. “I forgot about her shyness issues, and I’m hoping she can forgive me for being so demanding so quickly.”
    “Hmm, I see what you mean. I don’t know all that much about Bernie’s life before the monastery, but it couldn’t have been easy on her. I’m sure if you give her enough time, she’ll warm up to you. Maybe a little quicker if you have a slice or two of cake with you.” She punctuated with a giggle.
    “Cake? I’ll have to keep that in mind.”
    Professor… Dorothea… Bernadetta felt her ears burning and face growing redder. People having genuine concern for her… well, maybe they were both putting on a front for different reasons. Still, there was a sincerity in Byleth’s voice that made her want to believe in him, that perhaps he really did have her best interests at heart. Maybe things wouldn’t be so bad with a new professor after all...
    “Ah!?” Bernie sharply exhaled. Before she could go too far down that train of thought, a new sensation pulled her attention back to her peeing predicament. The pain in her bladder was quickly subsiding, and something else was now radiating from it: pleasure. Pure relief came over her like a gentle tide washing away the sand as she continued to “wash” the dirt beneath her. Her muscles relaxed, releasing a whole morning’s worth of pent-up stress, and she was suddenly overcome with a strong urge to moan and express her gratitude for finally getting to pee.
    But she definitely couldn’t do that right here, or she could kiss what little dignity she had goodbye. Thinking quickly, Bernadetta clasped a hand over her mouth and nose, pursing her lips as tight as possible to suppress it. Instead, her relief came out in one long, dramatic exhale through her nose. She prayed to the goddess that this would be enough to keep her potty time a private one.
     

     
    “Something wrong, professor?”
    “Hmm… did you hear something just now?”
    It was not. Bernadetta’s eyes bugged out, the panic quickly returning to her as the chance of being caught was very real again.
    “Er, l-like what?” asked Dorothea.
    “I’m not certain, but it’s almost like the sound of running water. I don’t see any gardeners around here, either.”
    “Oh, that? Um, well…" Bernie couldn't see, but imagined Dorothea's eyes shifting back and forth.
    Oh no, here it comes! Bernadetta tried once more to clench down and stop the flow, but her bladder wasn't stopping until it was fully emptied. Stuck like an animal in a trap, she was all but certain the professor would follow the clues and find her now.
    "Ah, nevermind," Byleth suddenly interjected. "I just remembered I have somewhere else to be. Students to speak with, papers to look at, things like that."
    "Oh, well okay then," said Dorothea, perfectly mirroring Bernie's thoughts again. "It's been nice talking, professor."
    “Likewise. See you another time, Dorothea.”
    Bernadetta heard the professor’s footsteps moving away, and rather quickly at that. She had to wonder if possibly… no, he couldn’t have! Teachers were busy people, surely he was speaking the truth. At least, she really hoped that was the case. She wouldn’t be looking him in the eye for the next few days just to be safe.
    But whatever the reason, Byleth was gone and the danger had passed. Bernadetta took this opportunity to sigh and let out all the pent-up stress from that encounter, her hand falling from her mouth. How she wanted nothing more than for this day to be over, or at least for this pee to finish.
    Looking back down, she was happy to see her stream had weakened quite a bit, no longer a noisy and powerful spray but a quiet little dribble instead. She watched as it only dwindled from there, until it was nothing more than a few stray drops falling from her damp crotch. The most embarrassing pee of her life was finally over, and she couldn’t wait to get out of there.
    Reaching behind her, Bernadetta plucked a few leaves from the bush and quickly went to wiping as best as she could. It was rough and took a few leaves, but she eventually got it clean enough to be acceptable until her next trip to the sauna - late at night so no one would possibly peep on her, of course.
    Now that she was clean, getting modest was her next step. Bernadetta made sure to start pulling her shorts and panties before she stood back up. This way, she was guaranteed to have everything covered up when she could be seen. Unfortunately, nothing could be done about the gross sensation of cold, damp clothing being pressed into her sensitive places again. She cringed from the feeling, making her wonder why she bothered to wipe in the first place if it was going to get dirty again.
    Lastly, before she departed the bush for good, Bernie glanced at the massive puddle she had created, proof that she had reached her great limits. She whimpered at the thought of someone stumbling upon this even when she was long gone, or if all this urine would kill the surrounding grass, leaving a reminder of her shameful act.
    She wasn’t sticking around to find out. Patting her skirt down, Bernadetta exited the bushes with her head held low, getting a good look at Dorothea’s boots as they turned to face her.
    “How did it go, Bernie?” she asked in a gentle voice. “Do you feel better now?”
    “I want to go to my room,” whimpered Bernie in response.
    “That’s fair enough.” Dorothea shrugged. “Can I at least walk you there? You can follow behind me if you’d like.”
    Bernadetta wanted to say no, but she had no idea what she would do if someone approached her to talk after doing something so heinous. That, and she wasn’t entirely sure if she could find the way back on her own in such a delicate state. Begrudgingly, she nodded her head, and they departed from the scene of the crime right after.
     
     
    At long last, the two reached the doors to Bernadetta’s quarters. The safe solitude of her walls was within reach once more, and she couldn’t be more eager to go inside and lock herself away until the end of days. She stepped to her door and reached for the knob to do just that.
    “Wait, Bernie?” Dorothea’s voice brought her to a halt. “Can we talk for just a minute? You can go back inside when we’re done, I promise!”
    Oh, why can’t everyone leave me alone? Against her better judgment, Bernie lowered her hand and faced Dorothea. "Um, okay?" She nervously asked.
    "It's nothing serious, I just needed to get a couple things off my chest first." Dorothea rubbed the back of her head. "I'm sure you heard that whole talk with the professor while you were… you know."
    "Y-yeah, I did." Bernadetta pouted. "Why didn't you just shoo him away or something? I thought my heart was going to explode for sure!"
    "Er, I was worried he would get suspicious if I tried to just push him away. Sometimes, the best way to hide something is to act natural, after all."
    "I… guess so," relented Bernie. Not that she would anything about acting natural.
    "But anyway, those things I told the professor about us wanting to help you? That's all true. We really do care for you, Bernie." She lifted a hand with her palm facing up. "You know that cake Edelgard gave you this morning?"
    Bernadetta shook her head. "Edelgard only did that just to get me to come to class. She talked about looking out for me, but I don't know."
    "Actually, the cake was my idea."
    "Huh?" She looked right into Dorothea's eyes. "Y-your idea?"
    Dorothea nodded. "It's true. Edie's not the kind of leader to normally do bribes. I suggested to her that it's easier to catch flies with honey than with vinegar."
    Bernadetta's mouth opened aghast. "Did… you just call me a fly!?"
    "Oh, maybe not the best metaphor I could've used," said Dorothea, putting a hand to an embarrassed cheek.
    "Wait a minute!" Bernadetta put her hands to her chest. As tired as her mind was, it went right to work putting all the pieces together. "Talking about catching a fly… you giving me cake… me having to pee so badly, and you showing up to take me right to those bushes… Ah!" Her eyes suddenly went wide as saucers.
    "Bernie?" asked Dorothea, arching an eyebrow.
    She threw her arms down in a dramatic fashion. "You're blackmailing me!"
    "B-blackmail!?"
    "I knew it! You were just buddying up to me so you could get some good dirt on me. Now I'll have to pay a fortune to keep this from getting out. Oh, I'll never get to afford sweets again!" she whined.
    "Bernie…" Dorothea put a hand to her face, her eyes betraying the hurt in her heart from being accused as such. "I would never do something so horrible!"
    Bernie shook her head. “Wouldn’t you? I haven’t known anyone here that long. Who’s to say what they will and won’t do?”
    Dorothea lowered her head. “True. I just wish there was some way I could show you that I don’t want to hurt you… Oh?”
    Suddenly, Dorothea’s eyes lit up and she looked back to Bernie. Oh no, what is she plotting now?
    “Would it help if you knew a little more about me? Say, something embarrassing that I haven’t told anyone else, to make us more equal?”
    “S-something embarrassing?” Could anything be more humiliating than what I just went through? Despite her doubts, Bernie couldn’t bring herself to say no.
    “Right.” Dorothea looked around to make sure no one else was in ear shot. “I don’t know if you already know this, but before the academy and the opera company, I was just an orphan growing up on the city streets. I had no home, no bed, no bath, and certainly nowhere to, er, relieve myself in.”
    “No bathroom? But how did you take care of that?”
    Dorothea rested a cheek into her hand and glanced away. “Well, sometimes I would get lucky and find a place with a public chamber pot. Unfortunately, most of the time I would have to find somewhere I could hide and… you know. There was one time where I was nowhere near a place like that, and I couldn’t hold it anymore, so I ran into an alley and let nature run its course, right on the cobblestone.”
    “Oh.” Bernadetta lowered her head. So she had to do stuff like this, too…
    “I wish I could say that was the worst of that particular call,” continued Dorothea, “but I wasn’t even finished going when the owner of the building stepped out and caught me. He was… not happy, to say the least. In hindsight, I think he may have had a bit too much wine and couldn’t control his anger.”
    That reminds me too much of someone I know. “What happened? What did he do?”
    “He yelled. A lot. I don’t remember all of it, but I had a bad feeling if I stuck around, he would have done a lot more than that.” It was Dorothea’s turn to lower her head, her voice becoming more delicate and tinged with the pain of the past. “The worst part was, I couldn’t stop going, even as I was getting up and running away. By the time I was sure he wasn’t chasing after me, my legs and undergarments were soaked, and I reeked of urine. If I’m completely honest, it was one of the lowest points in my life.”
    “D-Dorothea…” Maybe it was the fragile tone or her downtrodden face, but Bernadetta found herself wanting to believe her friend’s story. She could easily put herself into Dorothea’s shoes, if the poor girl even had any at that time in her life. Desperately trying to relieve herself when a dangerous man approached her, yanking her ratty undergarments back up and running for her life, pee streaming down her legs as she ran, leaving a trail along the ground… maybe she wasn’t the only student who had a tough life growing up.
    But Dorothea continued. “When I saw your plight, Bernie, it reminded me of those moments in my life. I wouldn’t wish for anyone to have to go through what I did, so that’s why I knew I had to help you.”
    Just like that, the paranoia and distrust within Bernie gave way to guilt and regret. She lowered her head and grabbed a wrist from behind her back. “Oh, I’m so sorry!” she mumbled.
    “It’s alright,” said Dorothea. “It’s nothing but a bad memory now. I’ve had plenty of time and good experiences to help forget about it.”
    “No, not that!” Bernadetta lifted her red-faced head. “I meant about me a-accusing you of blackmail. You should have every right to hate me now. I’m such an idiot, spitting in the face of someone trying to be nice to me!” She could feel her eyes growing moist from tears building up, ready to fall at a moment’s notice.
    But then Dorothea reached out and gently grabbed Bernie’s hands and offered her a smile. “Apology accepted. I can’t stay mad at someone who’s been trying their best all day.”
    “Dorothea…” Somehow, in the hands of another person, Bernadetta could feel her fears and anxieties quieting down along with something stirring in her heart. Was this what friendship felt like? To have someone to lean on, no matter how chaotic the world is or what mistakes you’ve made… it seemed like something she would only experience from reading fairy tales, but it was happening to her here and now. It was… It was...
    “Nngh…” These feelings proved a little too much, and Bernie was overcome with a sense of vertigo, stumbling a little in Dorothea’s hands.
    “Bernie? What’s wrong?” asked Dorothea.
    Bernie shook her head, the faint spell quickly passing. “Mmm, I’m really tired. I just want to lie down now.”
    “That’s fair.” Dorothea nodded. “You’ve had a long day, I’m sure a good nap is in order. How about you do that and I’ll check on you again in a while? I can even bring some food from the dining hall.”
    It was too good of an offer to resist. “Th-thank you,” she said with all the sincerity she could muster. “Um, can I get something sweet please?”
    “Of course.” Dorothea let go of her hands. “I’ll be going now. Have a good rest, Bernie!”
    “R-right.” With that, Bernie watched Dorothea turn and leave. Once she was out of her personal bubble, Bernie quickly turned around and stepped into her room, its cool walls and stale air welcoming her like the coziest of blankets. 
    Once the door was closed and locked behind her, Bernadetta released another stress-filled sigh, happy to be in her element again. Of course, before she could fully relax, she needed to change out of her clothes. She went straight to work on that, removing every bit of clothing from the waist down and getting a similar but dry pair of underwear. She only paused to hold her dirty pair up to the light and examine the damage, whining a little at what she saw. It wasn't a complete soaking, with only a faint wet patch right at the crotch, but it would take a good, long scrubbing before she could wear them again. That, or they’d just be tossed into a fire somewhere. She hadn't decided on that yet.
    That could come later, when she wasn't absolutely exhausted. Still barefoot but in her clean clothes, Bernadetta grabbed her stuffed bear along with some of her emergency sweets, and collapsed onto her bed. Nuzzling the bear's fuzzy head, she wanted nothing more than to stay here forever, free from the dangers of the outside world.
    But deep down, she knew she couldn't do that. She would be pulled out of her room sooner or later, whether that be from a person or her next bathroom visit. If the world wouldn’t leave her alone, all she could do was be better, be braver, learn to face her fears and overcome the shell she had been forced into. It would be far easier said than done, but with a professor and some friends who genuinely cared for her, then maybe, just maybe she could make it work.
    And if not, well, at least she would probably get some more heavenly cake just for trying.
  14. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Sake for a blog entry, A Beauty Under Pressure   
    Commissioned by Infecteddeer12
    With thanks to Sake for editing
     
    Warning: Contains story spoilers past the fifth palace
     

    "Well then, we will now begin today's panel."
    The audience of students inside Shujin Academy’s auditorium fell silent as Makoto spoke into the microphone from the stage. It was a tad stuffy for an October afternoon, especially with everyone crammed together, but nobody paid it any mind while they looked towards the stage. 
    “Our guest of honor is Goro Akechi,” continued Makoto, glancing to the podium where the young ace detective resided.
    Akechi gave a sheepish smile to the whole crowd as he spoke. “I feel kind of bad, considering how many people have gathered. I’m sure you all would’ve been happier to have a singer or a mascot appear, wouldn’t you say?”
    The audience broke out in laughter, but Makoto remained stoic. “We’d appreciate it if you could tell us about your experience with the notorious Phantom Thieves. It’d be wonderful if you could let us hear more about your actual investigative process.”
    Her words could not have been any truer, not just for the students but for the Phantom Thieves themselves. Perhaps no one in the audience was more eager to know than Haru Okumura, who sat only a couple rows from the front. As the Thieves’ newest member, she had just as much to lose as the rest, especially now when they had officially been deemed criminals. The public had turned against them seemingly overnight, and the police were hot on their heels with their investigations.
    With them treading such dangerous waters, Haru certainly had a lot to worry about, to say nothing of another recent major event. Only a couple weeks had passed since she lost her father, the CEO of a worldwide food brand and the most recent target for the Phantom Thieves. Whether they were truly to blame for his demise remained to be seen, but it still weighed heavily on her mind, even if it didn’t leave her grieving as much as she expected. She needed to learn the truth of what had really happened, so she would do her best as the gang’s self-proclaimed Beauty Thief.
    “Mmm…” Speaking of things weighing heavily on her, Haru crossed one leg over the other, her frown deepening a tad. In all the rush and suspense leading up to the panel today, she had been fully focused on her duty. A little too much, it seemed, for she had completely forgotten to tend to other important things, namely using the ladies’ room at a reasonable interval. In fact, the last time she had actually been in the bathroom that day was… well, too long ago, if the signals from her bladder were any indication.
    It was a most unwelcome distraction, but she definitely couldn’t do anything about it right now, not when they might finally get some answers from Akechi. Makoto was giving it her best shot to pry something out of him, though he remained tight-lipped in his weirdly friendly manner as usual. The least she could do was give the panel her undivided attention, even if it was more divided than she desired.
    “Mako-chan’s really pressing for an answer,” she whispered to Futaba, the other Phantom Thief sitting next to her. It might have been stating the obvious, but anything to keep her focused on the truly pressing matter at hand.
    “She’s pelting him with questions,” replied Futaba. For a moment, Haru wondered if her friend was doing the same thing to stay on task. Maybe she would have somebody to visit the bathroom with once this was over…
    Haru shook her head. Another distracting thought she didn’t need, especially if it made her bladder send off another unpleasant throb. Her legs tightened in response, and she let out another faint whimper, but quickly tried to turn her attention back to the stage.
    “...If the Phantom Thieves are the ones I know of, I can’t possibly imagine they would kill anyone.”
    Both Haru and Futaba gasped simultaneously. There was no way she could let herself be distracted now, not after such a dramatic and bold line from Akechi.
    On-stage, Makoto was quick to the response. “Your comment just now… Does this mean the police have already identified who they are?”
    “Oh, no.” Akechi frowned. “The police haven’t gotten that far yet, but I have my own conclusions about the true identities of the Phantom Thieves.”
    In an instant, the auditorium was abuzz with excited murmurs and whispers. Haru even thought she could hear Ryuji blurting something out from the railings above the bleachers.
    “He’s lying, right?” she asked, not quite able to comprehend it herself.
    Futaba shook her head. “But if it’s the truth…”
    Haru could feel her heart fluttering in her chest with anxiety, a feeling not unlike the first time she accidentally stepped into the Metaverse itself. So many questions and worries filled her mind, yet all she could do was sit and wait for the answers to reveal themselves.
    “I’d like to ask you then,” spoke Makoto, “Who do you think the Phantom Thieves are, Akechi-san?”
    Akechi looked Makoto right in the eyes. “They’re people you all know quite well. The identity of the Phantom Thieves are-”
    Suddenly, several beeps went off over the microphone. Akechi dug into his pockets and pulled out his phone.
    “Oh, it’s mine,” he said with a sheepish smile, “I apologize for the interruption, but I can’t turn off my phone due to my job. Would you mind if I step away for about ten minutes or so?”
    The excitement in the air immediately turned into frustration and disappointment, but Haru couldn’t blame anybody. Those same feelings plagued her as well, almost making her wish for the anxiety in her heart again.
    She sighed and looked down at her crossed legs. Maybe there was a silver lining to this, she realized. Ten minutes was enough time to get up, quickly use the nearby bathrooms, and be seated before Akechi likely returned. That way, she could give this dilemma the attention it deserved. Being rid of this pressure would be quite nice, too.
    But just when she made her mind up, Haru’s phone buzzed from inside her jacket. At the same time, Futaba pulled her own phone out, and Haru knew it couldn’t be coincidence and did the same.
    She had a text from Makoto in the Thieves’ group chat. “Akechi wants us to meet with him. PE faculty room. Please hurry.”
    “M-meet with Akechi-kun?” Haru’s heart sank. Out of the corner of her ear, she definitely heard Ryuji exclaim something.
    “Wait, what’s going on?” Futaba stared at her own screen. “Is he gonna try using police interrogation techniques on us? Ugh, I don’t have a pushpin on me, either!”
    Haru raised an eyebrow, but decided not to ask. Futaba could be… interesting sometimes. “I don’t know, but we should meet up right away.”
    “Maybe I can just bite my tongue really hard,” mumbled Futaba before putting her phone away and standing up. “Alright, lead the way, Haru!” she declared with a fierce look in her eyes.
    Giving a nod, Haru uncrossed her legs and stood up, wincing a little from her bloated bladder shifting. Only now did she realize her plan to pee during this break would not be happening, but again, she couldn’t complain. Something far more important had come up, and she had a duty to see it through no matter what.
     
     
    And she thought she had a lot on her plate before.
    Haru stood in the hallway outside the auditorium, her arms crossed and head tilted as she was lost in thought yet again. The meeting with Akechi had come and gone, but she was still trying to process what it would mean for the Thieves. Though she hadn’t been a part of them for long, it seemed like every time they tried to find a way out of their problems, they only ended up even deeper in trouble. Once again, all they could do was try and find some way to occupy themselves while they awaited whatever new development was in store for them.
    "Oh?"
    Right as she thought this, Haru rediscovered something that she definitely could devote her current time to: finding the nearest bathroom. Looking around to make sure nobody could see her, Haru placed a hand to her groin and rubbed one leg in front of the other. In all the drama, she had somehow forgotten all about her toilet troubles until now.
    This was nothing new to her; growing up as a trophy daughter for a powerful CEO forced her to learn how to appear perfect and proper at all times. Holding her pee for much longer than she ever wanted was part of this, as even asking to use the bathroom was something her father frowned upon deeply when in the presence of other rich, high-class socialites. Eventually, she learned to hide the pain of a full bladder as well as all the other grief of her upbringing.
    But she wasn't at another gathering full of snooty adults. This was a public school with kids who (hopefully) wouldn’t judge her or her family over this. If she had to pee, there was nothing stopping her from making for the bathroom and relieving herself like a sensible person.
    "Hey."
    At least, there hadn’t been.
    "Hmm?" Haru quickly stood up proper and turned to the person approaching her. She had already picked up the faint smell of coffee and curry to know who it was. "Oh, Ren-kun!" she spoke with a soft smile.
    He didn’t say anything, but his own smile told her enough. It always struck her as funny how he was able to say so much with so little. That’s probably why he was their leader, after all.
    Haru had to admit, despite Ren just being a high school kid, she felt a desire to impress him, unlike all those snobs her father would make her talk to. She had to prove herself capable as the newest Phantom Thief in his eyes, and if that meant holding it in just a little longer, she would gladly bear that burden.
    At least they weren’t going anywhere too important now. The school’s culture festival was just about over, with only an afterparty left on the schedule. It sounded like the sort of casual event Haru needed to help her calm down from today’s drama, and now that Ren was here, there was no need to delay any further.
    “Shall we get going?” she asked. “I’ve never actually been to the afterparty before. It sounds like it could be good fun!”
    Ren simply nodded.
     
     
    “Alright, that was a great performance by the dance club! Everybody give them another round of applause!”
    The MC of the post-festival party’s voice came loud and clear (but mostly loud) through the gym’s speakers. The audience did as instructed, a few handfuls of claps to highlight how much smaller the crowd was compared to the Akechi panel. At least the applause sounded genuine enough, Haru supposed. 
    Truthfully, she found it difficult to focus on the performance, which made her feel a bit down. The way they had moved reminded her of her ballet lessons, specifically where she was constantly told to move as though she were water coursing through a river, gentle but capable of becoming a powerful and unyielding rush at a moment’s notice. Right now, that was the last thing she wanted to be reminded of.
    “Mmm…” she moaned a little, her thoughts having triggered another painful pulse from her bladder. With every signal, her regret for passing up her chance to pee only grew. It was a good thing she stood near the wall where most of the students would not be focused. She feared that their judging eyes might make her need feel twice as bad.
    “Something wrong?” Of course, this still left the one person standing next to her.
    “Oh, I’m sorry!” Yet again, Haru forced herself into a relaxed stance and looked to Ren. “I, er, just can’t stop thinking about what Akechi-kun said.” It wasn’t a complete lie, she guessed. It still lingered in the back of her mind, even if much more pressing matters demanded her attention now.
    “It’ll be alright,” he replied in his soothing voice. “We’ll pull through this like we always do.”
    Haru put a hand to her mouth and giggled, despite her bladder wishing she didn’t. “It feels like nothing bad could ever happen when you say that.” This was the whole truth; even while bursting to go and with a lifetime of incarceration hanging above her head, Haru was more at ease than she would have ever guessed.
    “And now, it’s time for your favorite Shujin tradition: the Student Sharing Special!”
    “Sharing?” Haru and Ren both looked back to the stage with raised eyebrows. “I never knew we had such an event.” Once more, Haru’s curiosity and modesty proved stronger than her common sense. As a third-year student, this would be her last chance to find out; she simply had to stay.
    “Alright, who has something to say? Anyone, anyone!?” The crowd buzzed with excitement, but nobody seemed to respond to the MC’s call. “No? I’ll just have to pick someone then!”
    “Ooh, he’s going to choose?” Haru looked over to Ren. “I wonder who it will be?” She had the silly idea of Ren being the one chosen and barely saying any words, yet still captivating the whole audience. Then again, with his criminal record, that would likely just be wishful thinking.
    “How about that fluffy-haired girl over there!? I choose you!”
    “Huh!?”
    Both Ren and Haru looked back to the stage, finding that some of the crowd were glancing expectantly in their direction. Already, Haru’s heart quivered from the attention, sending signals to make her bladder squeeze harder. If not for her upbringing, she likely would have put her hands to her legs just now.
    Instead, Haru nervously looked back to Ren. “He’s talking to me, isn’t he?” she asked, already knowing the answer. How many other girls in this school had hair as poofy as hers, after all?
    “It’s ‘cause you’re cute,” Ren replied with the straightest face imaginable.
    “Oh!” As if Haru needed anything else to make her heart beat faster, and now she had a light blush to add to her sheepish complexion. She wanted to say something back, but all thought of forming a coherent reply had flown out the window.
    “Come, come. Everyone’s waiting!” The MC’s voice reminded her of the bigger issue anyway. Right after, she could hear some of the students clapping and beckoning her as well.
    Her first instinct was to say no and back out of the auditorium as quickly as possible. How could she go on-stage with all these thoughts in her head? Especially not on a bursting bladder, which only felt heavier with this new stress.
    But as she looked at the eyes of all the students hoping for her to take the stage, the simple word would not leave her lips. Even now as a Phantom Thief, it seemed her new rebellious spirit had given way to her desire to please everybody, if just for this one moment.
    “I’ll… I’ll go.” She lifted a hand to her chest and nodded to Ren.
    “You sure about that?” He tilted his head.
    “I’ll be fine. I’ve had to deal with situations like these before. This shouldn’t be too bad. Maybe even a little f-fun!”
    Haru didn’t quite believe the last line, but turned and made for the stage. She kept a smile on the outside, but it did little to quell the worries within. It especially didn’t help her need to pee, growing stronger with each little step she took. Her hands remained held together in front of her hips as she walked, applying a gentle pressure to help stem the tide, for the little good it did.
    “And your name is?” asked the MC as she climbed the stairs, but his eyes grew wide once she finally reached the microphone. “Wait, you’re Okumura-san!?”
    “Um, yes…” Haru looked out at the audience, their collective gaze focused entirely on her. As she feared, their stares filled her stomach with butterflies, which did her bladder no favors. She wanted to rub her legs together, maybe even shift from one foot to the other, but so many judgmental eyes on her kept them rooted on the platform. The only silver lining was that Ren had taken a seat in the front row, his presence a welcome relief in a sea of emotion.
    To her surprise, the students applauded her, with even a couple cheering her on. Did she have more friends and well-wishers than she knew, perhaps? It was a comforting thought, if not a likely one.
    “U-Uhhh…” She wasn’t the only nervous one on the stage anymore. “I’m sure you’re, um… still grieving,” the MC spoke, his voice lacking a bit of his usual bluster. “My, um, deepest apologies.”
    “Oh, please don’t worry!” She replied. As desperate and nervous as she was, she did not wish this pain on anyone else.
    The MC paused before nodding. “So uh, do you have anything you’d like to share with us?”
    I really need the ladies’ room! was the first thing that came to mind, but Haru knew better. Unfortunately, it was the only major thought in her head at the moment. “Something to share… I have too many things,” she lied, her eyes darting among the crowd.
    “Errr…” The MC scratching his head. “Here, let me give you a question, then: Do you think the Phantom Thieves are really Shujin students?”
    “Huh!?”
    It was the wrong question at the wrong time. Caught off-guard, Haru nearly jumped in surprise. This, unfortunately, had a much worse effect on her than she could have expected. Right as her foot returned to the ground, a bit of urine took its chance to slip through her compromised hold. The faintest wet feeling registered in her mind, keeping Haru’s eyes wide open and heart pounding away.
    Unaware of her little leak, the audience let out a series of scandalous “Ooh’s” and “Aah’s”, some of them leaning in so as not to miss a juicy take from someone of such high esteem.
    “I mean, they are, uh… your father’s killers,” said the MC. “We’re all dying to know what Akechi-kun was going to say about their true identities.” He leaned in, having apparently forgotten the definition of tact. “So, are they from Shujin? What do you think, Okumura-san?”
    “Erm…Well...” Haru could feel sweat forming on her brow, her body betraying her underlying panic. How could she even think of a proper response now, especially when she could be on the verge of peeing herself in front of the whole school? All she could think of was how badly she needed to get off the stage right now, before she could humiliate herself in any number of ways, nearly all of them involving staining her tights and undergarments.
    “Please date me!”
    “Huh?” For a moment, Haru forgot about all her troubles in the face of such a bold proclamation. She looked to the person who stood and yelled this, only to discover it was none other than Ren himself.
    “Ohoo!” The MC quickly responded. “Like a hot knife through butter, a proposal cuts through the silence!”
    “W-wait!” Haru looked with wide-opened eyes at Ren’s unflinching stare. Was he seriously confessing to her now, of all times? This couldn’t be for real, right? Surely there was some underlying reason to his outburst.
    “So, Okumura-san! What’s your relation to this guy?” the MC asked above the crowd’s cheering.
    “Th-that wasn’t what we were talking about!” said Haru, shaking her head to hide the growing blush on her face.
    “My, she’s quite flustered! Is this a hot scoop?” He turned back to the audience. “But I’m a gentleman. It hurts my heart to bully such a sweet girl!”
    Somewhere in the back of her mind, the faint hope that she was about to leave the stage lit up. Please let me go now, she begged, I can’t take this any longer!
    “Well, did you all enjoy your blushing beauty? Thank you very much, Okumura-san!”
    While the audience groaned, Haru could not feel more relieved. “Th-thank you very much!” she quickly muttered into the mic before turning and departing.
    If Ren was expecting her to come right back to him, Haru had to disappoint. Stepping off the stage, she made a break for the doors leading out of the auditorium and into the adjacent halls. As the door shut behind her and she was free from all the many stares, Haru finally abandoned all traces of elegance, shoving both hands right into her groin and locking her legs together from the knees up.
    “Oohhh,” she moaned in pain. The stress had affected her poor bladder far worse than she could have anticipated. She had reached her limit, and could not put off her needs any longer. She was going to pee very soon, with or without her consent.
    With another whimper, Haru forced herself to walk down the hall, her goal being the closest bathroom. Just a couple corners to turn and she would be there, free to pee at long last. But with every step taken, she felt her hold slipping away and failure seeming more inevitable.
    Just keep walking, she told herself, One step in front of the other. You have to hold on, you have to… aaah!
    Suddenly, that small wetness from before grew to a frightening size, forcing her to a complete stop. She could feel it on her fingertips, the spurt having gone through her underwear and into her tights, a single drop even sliding down one leg.
    “No, no, no!” Haru clamped her entire body down as hard as she could, pushing her hips back to the point that she was nearly doubled over. Her eyelids shut so hard, she could feel tears trying to push through from all the physical and emotional pressure inside.
    It wasn’t good enough, and she knew it. She could not take another step without giving up the last bit of strength needed to keep it all in. This was it for her; no escape from a miserable fate, only this one would be brought all on herself. “I… I’m gonna…”
    “Haru?”
    “H-Huh?” She could only open her eyes and look to both the voice and approaching footsteps. Not only was Ren here but Makoto as well, both looking full of worry at their pained friend.
    “W-what’s wrong?” Makoto walked up to her, hands reaching out. “Ren told me you weren’t looking good, but…”
    “I…” Unable to form any other speech, Haru’s eyes darted between her friends. While Makoto still contained a hint of fear in her eyes, Ren’s changed to one of epiphany, as if to say “Wait, is she about to…?”
    Their looks were the last thing needed to break her. Haru could only gasp as she felt her strength fully give out.
    It began slowly enough, just a slight dribble spreading throughout her undergarments until they were fully saturated at the crotch. From there, if one were positioned underneath her, they could see a small wet patch suddenly spread out from her tights, like dark tendrils snaking across the white fabric. They reached out in every way possible as they made their way down, covering her thighs, legs, feet, and even her rump thanks to the angle of her body. Even with so much moving within the confines of her leggings, even more shot straight through at the crotch, creating an erratic stream surrounded by broken drops all falling straight to the wooden floor. 
    Such a waterfall of off-color gold inevitably led to a noisy piddle once it met the ground, forming a puddle that did not take long to spread from foot to foot. It was here that all three present lowered their heads and were awakened to the truth, most of all Haru. A rich girl of high esteem was peeing herself in the school hallway like a toddler.
    “Aaah!?” Makoto clapped her hands to her mouth and took a step back out of shock. Ren did as well, averting his gaze so as to give her a modicum of privacy in such a disgraceful moment. Not that it did much good, with both the faint smell of urine and the noises of both pee hitting the ground and the hiss coming from the source.
    Haru couldn't respond, her whole body having gone rigid from sheer embarrassment. All she could manage were shallow breaths, punctuated occasionally with a whimper when she felt the gross, warm wetness taint another part of her.
    Her accident seemed to go on forever, yet it was over as quickly as it began. Her stream died off with only residual drops falling to the large puddle, testament that she had reached the very limits of her large capacity.
    “Oh… Ooohhh…” Haru’s moans were filled with emotion, the relief of having an empty bladder again mixed with the humiliation of it all going into her clothes in front of her friends. She looked with wide, vulnerable eyes at her friends. How was she ever going to explain herself, especially when the verge of tears? "I'm… so sorry…"
    To her surprise, Makoto was quick to gently lay her hands on Haru's shoulders and offer a smile. "Hey, it's okay. Let's get you cleaned up, then we can talk." She then looked to Ren and asked, "Can you look for a custodian? I need to get Haru-chan to the nurse's office."
    Ren simply nodded.
    From there, Haru let herself be led on a walk of shame to the infirmary. Every step felt uncomfortable, from the cold cling of her tights to the squish in her shoes, and the lingering smell only made it worse. She kept her head low, not wanting to even know if there were others pointing and gawking at her. If there were, at least they were keeping quiet about it.
    The next few minutes went by in a blur for her. She remembered entering the office and the nurse not being in, then the embarrassment that was stripping out of her bottoms and scrubbing up with a washcloth. Now, she sat on a bed behind a curtain, her legs bare and clad in a spare pair of emergency panties, ready to sulk in her shame for the rest of time, or at least until her servant arrived with a fresh change of clothes.
    “How are you feeling?”
    Haru perked up and looked to Makoto as she stepped around the curtain. “I… don’t know what to say.”
    “That’s fair. It wasn’t the best question, given the circumstances.” Makoto glanced to the empty part of the bed. “May I take a seat?”
    “Um… s-sure.” Haru scooched over and let Makoto sit down, feeling the mattress sink next to her. She kept her glance affixed to her stained clothes draped over a rack nearby. It was easier to stare at this reminder of her accident than it was to look at her friend right now.
    “I just wanted to say I’m sorry.”
    “Huh?” This was enough to make Haru make eye contact.
    “Let’s be honest, things have not been easy for everyone, especially not today,” started Makoto, “But even so, I should have reached out to you, at least remind you that we’re all here to support each other.”
    “Oh, please don’t apologize, Mako-chan,” said Haru, shaking her head. “It was my fault for keeping all this bottled up. It’s just everyone had so much to worry about, I didn’t want them to have to worry about me either.” She lowered her head and sighed. “But maybe I wasn’t as together as I thought.”
    Makoto stared at the stained clothes, her eyes zoning out as she was lost in thought. “Well, at least this isn’t the first time something like this has happened to the Phantom Thieves.”
    “I know. Ren told me you all have been through a lot before I joined.”
    “Actually, I was talking more about, erm, this particular mishap.”
    “Hmm?” Yet again, Haru looked at Makoto with a raised eyebrow.
    A blush appeared on the usually stoic Makoto’s cheeks. “Can you promise me that what I’m about to tell you doesn’t leave this room?”
    “What are you about to tell me, Mako-chan?”
     
     
    “Y-You didn’t!” Haru stared gobsmacked at her friend, hands covering her mouth.
    Makoto sighed. “Unfortunately, I did. Right on Sojiro’s carpet, in front of all my friends. I let my pride get in the way of my common sense, and it cost me my dignity. Not to mention a good pair of pants.”
    “Oh my goodness…” Haru looked down at her own bare legs.
    “I still have a hard time believing it, myself,” said Makoto, rubbing her head, “But it helped me learn to be more open with the others.”
    “I see.” Haru stood up and walked to the nearby window, her back turned to Makoto. “Um, thank you for sharing with me.”
    “You’re welcome. I hope it made you feel a little bit better, at least.”
    “A little bit. It’s kind of strange, actually.”
    “Strange? How so?”
    To this, Haru turned around, her face sporting a little smile. “I know we’re still in the middle of a tough spot, but for the first time, it feels like we’ll actually pull through it, and not just because Ren-kun says we will.”
    Makoto giggled as she stood to join Haru. “Well, I guess a good attitude is the best thing we can have right now.”
    Haru found herself agreeing on the inside. Today had not gone at all like how she had expected, but in spite of everything, she couldn’t deny the optimism. It wouldn’t be easy, but she felt that someday, she could forget this accident and face the world like a true beauty again.
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
    (A/N: Before you ask, yes, I've already written about Makoto's unfortunate incident at Sojiro's house here. Also, in regards to the change in how I format my titles, well, I decided I've been writing long enough to quit aping Captain L's format and try my own. I kinda like it, actually.
    Anyway, consider me on a writing break starting now. When will I be back to writing? Whenever I get inspiration again, whether that be from coming up with my own good idea, or hearing a reeeaaaaalllly good commission idea. I'll still be lurking and occasionally posting here and on several Discord servers, so feel free to chat me up if you'd like.)
  15. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from pickle313 for a blog entry, A Beauty Under Pressure   
    Commissioned by Infecteddeer12
    With thanks to Sake for editing
     
    Warning: Contains story spoilers past the fifth palace
     

    "Well then, we will now begin today's panel."
    The audience of students inside Shujin Academy’s auditorium fell silent as Makoto spoke into the microphone from the stage. It was a tad stuffy for an October afternoon, especially with everyone crammed together, but nobody paid it any mind while they looked towards the stage. 
    “Our guest of honor is Goro Akechi,” continued Makoto, glancing to the podium where the young ace detective resided.
    Akechi gave a sheepish smile to the whole crowd as he spoke. “I feel kind of bad, considering how many people have gathered. I’m sure you all would’ve been happier to have a singer or a mascot appear, wouldn’t you say?”
    The audience broke out in laughter, but Makoto remained stoic. “We’d appreciate it if you could tell us about your experience with the notorious Phantom Thieves. It’d be wonderful if you could let us hear more about your actual investigative process.”
    Her words could not have been any truer, not just for the students but for the Phantom Thieves themselves. Perhaps no one in the audience was more eager to know than Haru Okumura, who sat only a couple rows from the front. As the Thieves’ newest member, she had just as much to lose as the rest, especially now when they had officially been deemed criminals. The public had turned against them seemingly overnight, and the police were hot on their heels with their investigations.
    With them treading such dangerous waters, Haru certainly had a lot to worry about, to say nothing of another recent major event. Only a couple weeks had passed since she lost her father, the CEO of a worldwide food brand and the most recent target for the Phantom Thieves. Whether they were truly to blame for his demise remained to be seen, but it still weighed heavily on her mind, even if it didn’t leave her grieving as much as she expected. She needed to learn the truth of what had really happened, so she would do her best as the gang’s self-proclaimed Beauty Thief.
    “Mmm…” Speaking of things weighing heavily on her, Haru crossed one leg over the other, her frown deepening a tad. In all the rush and suspense leading up to the panel today, she had been fully focused on her duty. A little too much, it seemed, for she had completely forgotten to tend to other important things, namely using the ladies’ room at a reasonable interval. In fact, the last time she had actually been in the bathroom that day was… well, too long ago, if the signals from her bladder were any indication.
    It was a most unwelcome distraction, but she definitely couldn’t do anything about it right now, not when they might finally get some answers from Akechi. Makoto was giving it her best shot to pry something out of him, though he remained tight-lipped in his weirdly friendly manner as usual. The least she could do was give the panel her undivided attention, even if it was more divided than she desired.
    “Mako-chan’s really pressing for an answer,” she whispered to Futaba, the other Phantom Thief sitting next to her. It might have been stating the obvious, but anything to keep her focused on the truly pressing matter at hand.
    “She’s pelting him with questions,” replied Futaba. For a moment, Haru wondered if her friend was doing the same thing to stay on task. Maybe she would have somebody to visit the bathroom with once this was over…
    Haru shook her head. Another distracting thought she didn’t need, especially if it made her bladder send off another unpleasant throb. Her legs tightened in response, and she let out another faint whimper, but quickly tried to turn her attention back to the stage.
    “...If the Phantom Thieves are the ones I know of, I can’t possibly imagine they would kill anyone.”
    Both Haru and Futaba gasped simultaneously. There was no way she could let herself be distracted now, not after such a dramatic and bold line from Akechi.
    On-stage, Makoto was quick to the response. “Your comment just now… Does this mean the police have already identified who they are?”
    “Oh, no.” Akechi frowned. “The police haven’t gotten that far yet, but I have my own conclusions about the true identities of the Phantom Thieves.”
    In an instant, the auditorium was abuzz with excited murmurs and whispers. Haru even thought she could hear Ryuji blurting something out from the railings above the bleachers.
    “He’s lying, right?” she asked, not quite able to comprehend it herself.
    Futaba shook her head. “But if it’s the truth…”
    Haru could feel her heart fluttering in her chest with anxiety, a feeling not unlike the first time she accidentally stepped into the Metaverse itself. So many questions and worries filled her mind, yet all she could do was sit and wait for the answers to reveal themselves.
    “I’d like to ask you then,” spoke Makoto, “Who do you think the Phantom Thieves are, Akechi-san?”
    Akechi looked Makoto right in the eyes. “They’re people you all know quite well. The identity of the Phantom Thieves are-”
    Suddenly, several beeps went off over the microphone. Akechi dug into his pockets and pulled out his phone.
    “Oh, it’s mine,” he said with a sheepish smile, “I apologize for the interruption, but I can’t turn off my phone due to my job. Would you mind if I step away for about ten minutes or so?”
    The excitement in the air immediately turned into frustration and disappointment, but Haru couldn’t blame anybody. Those same feelings plagued her as well, almost making her wish for the anxiety in her heart again.
    She sighed and looked down at her crossed legs. Maybe there was a silver lining to this, she realized. Ten minutes was enough time to get up, quickly use the nearby bathrooms, and be seated before Akechi likely returned. That way, she could give this dilemma the attention it deserved. Being rid of this pressure would be quite nice, too.
    But just when she made her mind up, Haru’s phone buzzed from inside her jacket. At the same time, Futaba pulled her own phone out, and Haru knew it couldn’t be coincidence and did the same.
    She had a text from Makoto in the Thieves’ group chat. “Akechi wants us to meet with him. PE faculty room. Please hurry.”
    “M-meet with Akechi-kun?” Haru’s heart sank. Out of the corner of her ear, she definitely heard Ryuji exclaim something.
    “Wait, what’s going on?” Futaba stared at her own screen. “Is he gonna try using police interrogation techniques on us? Ugh, I don’t have a pushpin on me, either!”
    Haru raised an eyebrow, but decided not to ask. Futaba could be… interesting sometimes. “I don’t know, but we should meet up right away.”
    “Maybe I can just bite my tongue really hard,” mumbled Futaba before putting her phone away and standing up. “Alright, lead the way, Haru!” she declared with a fierce look in her eyes.
    Giving a nod, Haru uncrossed her legs and stood up, wincing a little from her bloated bladder shifting. Only now did she realize her plan to pee during this break would not be happening, but again, she couldn’t complain. Something far more important had come up, and she had a duty to see it through no matter what.
     
     
    And she thought she had a lot on her plate before.
    Haru stood in the hallway outside the auditorium, her arms crossed and head tilted as she was lost in thought yet again. The meeting with Akechi had come and gone, but she was still trying to process what it would mean for the Thieves. Though she hadn’t been a part of them for long, it seemed like every time they tried to find a way out of their problems, they only ended up even deeper in trouble. Once again, all they could do was try and find some way to occupy themselves while they awaited whatever new development was in store for them.
    "Oh?"
    Right as she thought this, Haru rediscovered something that she definitely could devote her current time to: finding the nearest bathroom. Looking around to make sure nobody could see her, Haru placed a hand to her groin and rubbed one leg in front of the other. In all the drama, she had somehow forgotten all about her toilet troubles until now.
    This was nothing new to her; growing up as a trophy daughter for a powerful CEO forced her to learn how to appear perfect and proper at all times. Holding her pee for much longer than she ever wanted was part of this, as even asking to use the bathroom was something her father frowned upon deeply when in the presence of other rich, high-class socialites. Eventually, she learned to hide the pain of a full bladder as well as all the other grief of her upbringing.
    But she wasn't at another gathering full of snooty adults. This was a public school with kids who (hopefully) wouldn’t judge her or her family over this. If she had to pee, there was nothing stopping her from making for the bathroom and relieving herself like a sensible person.
    "Hey."
    At least, there hadn’t been.
    "Hmm?" Haru quickly stood up proper and turned to the person approaching her. She had already picked up the faint smell of coffee and curry to know who it was. "Oh, Ren-kun!" she spoke with a soft smile.
    He didn’t say anything, but his own smile told her enough. It always struck her as funny how he was able to say so much with so little. That’s probably why he was their leader, after all.
    Haru had to admit, despite Ren just being a high school kid, she felt a desire to impress him, unlike all those snobs her father would make her talk to. She had to prove herself capable as the newest Phantom Thief in his eyes, and if that meant holding it in just a little longer, she would gladly bear that burden.
    At least they weren’t going anywhere too important now. The school’s culture festival was just about over, with only an afterparty left on the schedule. It sounded like the sort of casual event Haru needed to help her calm down from today’s drama, and now that Ren was here, there was no need to delay any further.
    “Shall we get going?” she asked. “I’ve never actually been to the afterparty before. It sounds like it could be good fun!”
    Ren simply nodded.
     
     
    “Alright, that was a great performance by the dance club! Everybody give them another round of applause!”
    The MC of the post-festival party’s voice came loud and clear (but mostly loud) through the gym’s speakers. The audience did as instructed, a few handfuls of claps to highlight how much smaller the crowd was compared to the Akechi panel. At least the applause sounded genuine enough, Haru supposed. 
    Truthfully, she found it difficult to focus on the performance, which made her feel a bit down. The way they had moved reminded her of her ballet lessons, specifically where she was constantly told to move as though she were water coursing through a river, gentle but capable of becoming a powerful and unyielding rush at a moment’s notice. Right now, that was the last thing she wanted to be reminded of.
    “Mmm…” she moaned a little, her thoughts having triggered another painful pulse from her bladder. With every signal, her regret for passing up her chance to pee only grew. It was a good thing she stood near the wall where most of the students would not be focused. She feared that their judging eyes might make her need feel twice as bad.
    “Something wrong?” Of course, this still left the one person standing next to her.
    “Oh, I’m sorry!” Yet again, Haru forced herself into a relaxed stance and looked to Ren. “I, er, just can’t stop thinking about what Akechi-kun said.” It wasn’t a complete lie, she guessed. It still lingered in the back of her mind, even if much more pressing matters demanded her attention now.
    “It’ll be alright,” he replied in his soothing voice. “We’ll pull through this like we always do.”
    Haru put a hand to her mouth and giggled, despite her bladder wishing she didn’t. “It feels like nothing bad could ever happen when you say that.” This was the whole truth; even while bursting to go and with a lifetime of incarceration hanging above her head, Haru was more at ease than she would have ever guessed.
    “And now, it’s time for your favorite Shujin tradition: the Student Sharing Special!”
    “Sharing?” Haru and Ren both looked back to the stage with raised eyebrows. “I never knew we had such an event.” Once more, Haru’s curiosity and modesty proved stronger than her common sense. As a third-year student, this would be her last chance to find out; she simply had to stay.
    “Alright, who has something to say? Anyone, anyone!?” The crowd buzzed with excitement, but nobody seemed to respond to the MC’s call. “No? I’ll just have to pick someone then!”
    “Ooh, he’s going to choose?” Haru looked over to Ren. “I wonder who it will be?” She had the silly idea of Ren being the one chosen and barely saying any words, yet still captivating the whole audience. Then again, with his criminal record, that would likely just be wishful thinking.
    “How about that fluffy-haired girl over there!? I choose you!”
    “Huh!?”
    Both Ren and Haru looked back to the stage, finding that some of the crowd were glancing expectantly in their direction. Already, Haru’s heart quivered from the attention, sending signals to make her bladder squeeze harder. If not for her upbringing, she likely would have put her hands to her legs just now.
    Instead, Haru nervously looked back to Ren. “He’s talking to me, isn’t he?” she asked, already knowing the answer. How many other girls in this school had hair as poofy as hers, after all?
    “It’s ‘cause you’re cute,” Ren replied with the straightest face imaginable.
    “Oh!” As if Haru needed anything else to make her heart beat faster, and now she had a light blush to add to her sheepish complexion. She wanted to say something back, but all thought of forming a coherent reply had flown out the window.
    “Come, come. Everyone’s waiting!” The MC’s voice reminded her of the bigger issue anyway. Right after, she could hear some of the students clapping and beckoning her as well.
    Her first instinct was to say no and back out of the auditorium as quickly as possible. How could she go on-stage with all these thoughts in her head? Especially not on a bursting bladder, which only felt heavier with this new stress.
    But as she looked at the eyes of all the students hoping for her to take the stage, the simple word would not leave her lips. Even now as a Phantom Thief, it seemed her new rebellious spirit had given way to her desire to please everybody, if just for this one moment.
    “I’ll… I’ll go.” She lifted a hand to her chest and nodded to Ren.
    “You sure about that?” He tilted his head.
    “I’ll be fine. I’ve had to deal with situations like these before. This shouldn’t be too bad. Maybe even a little f-fun!”
    Haru didn’t quite believe the last line, but turned and made for the stage. She kept a smile on the outside, but it did little to quell the worries within. It especially didn’t help her need to pee, growing stronger with each little step she took. Her hands remained held together in front of her hips as she walked, applying a gentle pressure to help stem the tide, for the little good it did.
    “And your name is?” asked the MC as she climbed the stairs, but his eyes grew wide once she finally reached the microphone. “Wait, you’re Okumura-san!?”
    “Um, yes…” Haru looked out at the audience, their collective gaze focused entirely on her. As she feared, their stares filled her stomach with butterflies, which did her bladder no favors. She wanted to rub her legs together, maybe even shift from one foot to the other, but so many judgmental eyes on her kept them rooted on the platform. The only silver lining was that Ren had taken a seat in the front row, his presence a welcome relief in a sea of emotion.
    To her surprise, the students applauded her, with even a couple cheering her on. Did she have more friends and well-wishers than she knew, perhaps? It was a comforting thought, if not a likely one.
    “U-Uhhh…” She wasn’t the only nervous one on the stage anymore. “I’m sure you’re, um… still grieving,” the MC spoke, his voice lacking a bit of his usual bluster. “My, um, deepest apologies.”
    “Oh, please don’t worry!” She replied. As desperate and nervous as she was, she did not wish this pain on anyone else.
    The MC paused before nodding. “So uh, do you have anything you’d like to share with us?”
    I really need the ladies’ room! was the first thing that came to mind, but Haru knew better. Unfortunately, it was the only major thought in her head at the moment. “Something to share… I have too many things,” she lied, her eyes darting among the crowd.
    “Errr…” The MC scratching his head. “Here, let me give you a question, then: Do you think the Phantom Thieves are really Shujin students?”
    “Huh!?”
    It was the wrong question at the wrong time. Caught off-guard, Haru nearly jumped in surprise. This, unfortunately, had a much worse effect on her than she could have expected. Right as her foot returned to the ground, a bit of urine took its chance to slip through her compromised hold. The faintest wet feeling registered in her mind, keeping Haru’s eyes wide open and heart pounding away.
    Unaware of her little leak, the audience let out a series of scandalous “Ooh’s” and “Aah’s”, some of them leaning in so as not to miss a juicy take from someone of such high esteem.
    “I mean, they are, uh… your father’s killers,” said the MC. “We’re all dying to know what Akechi-kun was going to say about their true identities.” He leaned in, having apparently forgotten the definition of tact. “So, are they from Shujin? What do you think, Okumura-san?”
    “Erm…Well...” Haru could feel sweat forming on her brow, her body betraying her underlying panic. How could she even think of a proper response now, especially when she could be on the verge of peeing herself in front of the whole school? All she could think of was how badly she needed to get off the stage right now, before she could humiliate herself in any number of ways, nearly all of them involving staining her tights and undergarments.
    “Please date me!”
    “Huh?” For a moment, Haru forgot about all her troubles in the face of such a bold proclamation. She looked to the person who stood and yelled this, only to discover it was none other than Ren himself.
    “Ohoo!” The MC quickly responded. “Like a hot knife through butter, a proposal cuts through the silence!”
    “W-wait!” Haru looked with wide-opened eyes at Ren’s unflinching stare. Was he seriously confessing to her now, of all times? This couldn’t be for real, right? Surely there was some underlying reason to his outburst.
    “So, Okumura-san! What’s your relation to this guy?” the MC asked above the crowd’s cheering.
    “Th-that wasn’t what we were talking about!” said Haru, shaking her head to hide the growing blush on her face.
    “My, she’s quite flustered! Is this a hot scoop?” He turned back to the audience. “But I’m a gentleman. It hurts my heart to bully such a sweet girl!”
    Somewhere in the back of her mind, the faint hope that she was about to leave the stage lit up. Please let me go now, she begged, I can’t take this any longer!
    “Well, did you all enjoy your blushing beauty? Thank you very much, Okumura-san!”
    While the audience groaned, Haru could not feel more relieved. “Th-thank you very much!” she quickly muttered into the mic before turning and departing.
    If Ren was expecting her to come right back to him, Haru had to disappoint. Stepping off the stage, she made a break for the doors leading out of the auditorium and into the adjacent halls. As the door shut behind her and she was free from all the many stares, Haru finally abandoned all traces of elegance, shoving both hands right into her groin and locking her legs together from the knees up.
    “Oohhh,” she moaned in pain. The stress had affected her poor bladder far worse than she could have anticipated. She had reached her limit, and could not put off her needs any longer. She was going to pee very soon, with or without her consent.
    With another whimper, Haru forced herself to walk down the hall, her goal being the closest bathroom. Just a couple corners to turn and she would be there, free to pee at long last. But with every step taken, she felt her hold slipping away and failure seeming more inevitable.
    Just keep walking, she told herself, One step in front of the other. You have to hold on, you have to… aaah!
    Suddenly, that small wetness from before grew to a frightening size, forcing her to a complete stop. She could feel it on her fingertips, the spurt having gone through her underwear and into her tights, a single drop even sliding down one leg.
    “No, no, no!” Haru clamped her entire body down as hard as she could, pushing her hips back to the point that she was nearly doubled over. Her eyelids shut so hard, she could feel tears trying to push through from all the physical and emotional pressure inside.
    It wasn’t good enough, and she knew it. She could not take another step without giving up the last bit of strength needed to keep it all in. This was it for her; no escape from a miserable fate, only this one would be brought all on herself. “I… I’m gonna…”
    “Haru?”
    “H-Huh?” She could only open her eyes and look to both the voice and approaching footsteps. Not only was Ren here but Makoto as well, both looking full of worry at their pained friend.
    “W-what’s wrong?” Makoto walked up to her, hands reaching out. “Ren told me you weren’t looking good, but…”
    “I…” Unable to form any other speech, Haru’s eyes darted between her friends. While Makoto still contained a hint of fear in her eyes, Ren’s changed to one of epiphany, as if to say “Wait, is she about to…?”
    Their looks were the last thing needed to break her. Haru could only gasp as she felt her strength fully give out.
    It began slowly enough, just a slight dribble spreading throughout her undergarments until they were fully saturated at the crotch. From there, if one were positioned underneath her, they could see a small wet patch suddenly spread out from her tights, like dark tendrils snaking across the white fabric. They reached out in every way possible as they made their way down, covering her thighs, legs, feet, and even her rump thanks to the angle of her body. Even with so much moving within the confines of her leggings, even more shot straight through at the crotch, creating an erratic stream surrounded by broken drops all falling straight to the wooden floor. 
    Such a waterfall of off-color gold inevitably led to a noisy piddle once it met the ground, forming a puddle that did not take long to spread from foot to foot. It was here that all three present lowered their heads and were awakened to the truth, most of all Haru. A rich girl of high esteem was peeing herself in the school hallway like a toddler.
    “Aaah!?” Makoto clapped her hands to her mouth and took a step back out of shock. Ren did as well, averting his gaze so as to give her a modicum of privacy in such a disgraceful moment. Not that it did much good, with both the faint smell of urine and the noises of both pee hitting the ground and the hiss coming from the source.
    Haru couldn't respond, her whole body having gone rigid from sheer embarrassment. All she could manage were shallow breaths, punctuated occasionally with a whimper when she felt the gross, warm wetness taint another part of her.
    Her accident seemed to go on forever, yet it was over as quickly as it began. Her stream died off with only residual drops falling to the large puddle, testament that she had reached the very limits of her large capacity.
    “Oh… Ooohhh…” Haru’s moans were filled with emotion, the relief of having an empty bladder again mixed with the humiliation of it all going into her clothes in front of her friends. She looked with wide, vulnerable eyes at her friends. How was she ever going to explain herself, especially when the verge of tears? "I'm… so sorry…"
    To her surprise, Makoto was quick to gently lay her hands on Haru's shoulders and offer a smile. "Hey, it's okay. Let's get you cleaned up, then we can talk." She then looked to Ren and asked, "Can you look for a custodian? I need to get Haru-chan to the nurse's office."
    Ren simply nodded.
    From there, Haru let herself be led on a walk of shame to the infirmary. Every step felt uncomfortable, from the cold cling of her tights to the squish in her shoes, and the lingering smell only made it worse. She kept her head low, not wanting to even know if there were others pointing and gawking at her. If there were, at least they were keeping quiet about it.
    The next few minutes went by in a blur for her. She remembered entering the office and the nurse not being in, then the embarrassment that was stripping out of her bottoms and scrubbing up with a washcloth. Now, she sat on a bed behind a curtain, her legs bare and clad in a spare pair of emergency panties, ready to sulk in her shame for the rest of time, or at least until her servant arrived with a fresh change of clothes.
    “How are you feeling?”
    Haru perked up and looked to Makoto as she stepped around the curtain. “I… don’t know what to say.”
    “That’s fair. It wasn’t the best question, given the circumstances.” Makoto glanced to the empty part of the bed. “May I take a seat?”
    “Um… s-sure.” Haru scooched over and let Makoto sit down, feeling the mattress sink next to her. She kept her glance affixed to her stained clothes draped over a rack nearby. It was easier to stare at this reminder of her accident than it was to look at her friend right now.
    “I just wanted to say I’m sorry.”
    “Huh?” This was enough to make Haru make eye contact.
    “Let’s be honest, things have not been easy for everyone, especially not today,” started Makoto, “But even so, I should have reached out to you, at least remind you that we’re all here to support each other.”
    “Oh, please don’t apologize, Mako-chan,” said Haru, shaking her head. “It was my fault for keeping all this bottled up. It’s just everyone had so much to worry about, I didn’t want them to have to worry about me either.” She lowered her head and sighed. “But maybe I wasn’t as together as I thought.”
    Makoto stared at the stained clothes, her eyes zoning out as she was lost in thought. “Well, at least this isn’t the first time something like this has happened to the Phantom Thieves.”
    “I know. Ren told me you all have been through a lot before I joined.”
    “Actually, I was talking more about, erm, this particular mishap.”
    “Hmm?” Yet again, Haru looked at Makoto with a raised eyebrow.
    A blush appeared on the usually stoic Makoto’s cheeks. “Can you promise me that what I’m about to tell you doesn’t leave this room?”
    “What are you about to tell me, Mako-chan?”
     
     
    “Y-You didn’t!” Haru stared gobsmacked at her friend, hands covering her mouth.
    Makoto sighed. “Unfortunately, I did. Right on Sojiro’s carpet, in front of all my friends. I let my pride get in the way of my common sense, and it cost me my dignity. Not to mention a good pair of pants.”
    “Oh my goodness…” Haru looked down at her own bare legs.
    “I still have a hard time believing it, myself,” said Makoto, rubbing her head, “But it helped me learn to be more open with the others.”
    “I see.” Haru stood up and walked to the nearby window, her back turned to Makoto. “Um, thank you for sharing with me.”
    “You’re welcome. I hope it made you feel a little bit better, at least.”
    “A little bit. It’s kind of strange, actually.”
    “Strange? How so?”
    To this, Haru turned around, her face sporting a little smile. “I know we’re still in the middle of a tough spot, but for the first time, it feels like we’ll actually pull through it, and not just because Ren-kun says we will.”
    Makoto giggled as she stood to join Haru. “Well, I guess a good attitude is the best thing we can have right now.”
    Haru found herself agreeing on the inside. Today had not gone at all like how she had expected, but in spite of everything, she couldn’t deny the optimism. It wouldn’t be easy, but she felt that someday, she could forget this accident and face the world like a true beauty again.
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
    (A/N: Before you ask, yes, I've already written about Makoto's unfortunate incident at Sojiro's house here. Also, in regards to the change in how I format my titles, well, I decided I've been writing long enough to quit aping Captain L's format and try my own. I kinda like it, actually.
    Anyway, consider me on a writing break starting now. When will I be back to writing? Whenever I get inspiration again, whether that be from coming up with my own good idea, or hearing a reeeaaaaalllly good commission idea. I'll still be lurking and occasionally posting here and on several Discord servers, so feel free to chat me up if you'd like.)
  16. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Temporary-O5 for a blog entry, Letting it Out (P-Support Achieved 3)   
    This story commissioned by Night Rain
    With thanks to Sake and Biku for editing

     
     
    Red hair. Delicate, smooth skin. A gentle smile with a modest posture. Pinkish eyes holding a soft contentment with the world.
    Even from a distance, Elise could admire Sakura's natural beauty as one admired some well-kept flowers, enough to make her stare for more than a bit. How could she not, though? These diplomatic meetings between Hoshido and Nohr in Corrin's Astral Planes castle only happen every couple of months or so.
    Sitting at a table in a flower garden, Elise sighed to herself. Yep, she liked Sakura. Like-liked, even. She'd had enough time since that incident at the banquet to sort these feelings out, even accept that she felt this way for another girl. Just seeing Hoshido’s fairest princess now filled her heart with all kinds of emotions, but most of all was a kind of happiness she had never felt with her family and friends before.
    Elise had to confess her feelings, no two ways about it. If she didn’t, they would eat away at her until she drove herself crazy. At least, that’s what Camilla told her, and she wasn’t about to doubt her big sister when it came to matters of the heart. But looking at Sakura now, Elise wasn’t sure if she could bring herself to do it. Thinking about it was enough to fill her stomach with butterflies, send her heart quivering with anxiety, and make her body tingle in unpleasant ways, especially at her groin. All sorts of doubts would plague her mind as well: What if Sakura only saw her as a friend? What if she wasn’t interested in girls to begin with? Would they even be able to stay friends after this?
    Elise shook her head, then quickly chugged the last of her tea for courage. Sitting there and letting these thoughts fester would get her nowhere. She needed to get up and do it while the girl of her dreams was still by herself.
    She marched up with dedication at first, rehearsing the exact speech she would give over and over in her mind. But as Sakura’s ear twitched from her footsteps and the princess turned to make eye contact, all of that careful planning vanished from Elise’s mind in an instant. She came to an immediate stop, her eyes going wide and face growing warm.
    “Oh, Elise!” said Sakura, “It’s good to see you. Did you need something?”
    “Um, h-hi Sakura!” Elise’s voice lacked any of the confidence she’d hoped to have at this moment. “I was just here, um, admiring you...r interest in the flowers, yeah! And I thought I’d c-come over and… say hi?” She could not keep eye contact, even if she were told her life depended on it.
    Sakura was no dummy either, already tilting her head with a quizzical look. “Um, are you okay?”
    “No!” blurted Elise, quickly realizing her louder-than-intentional volume and trying to smile it away. “Um, I mean yes! I’m just, er, happy to see you again. It feels like it’s been forever since we saw each other last, you know?”
    “Mmm, it does feel that way. It seems like the time we spend together always flies by, doesn’t it?”
    “Sure does! So..." Elise paused to scratch her cheek and think of what to say next. “Crazy question, but how do you feel about kissing a girl?” No, that’s way too much! “I think you’re prettier than all the flowers in this garden!” Ugh, super-cheesy! Where are you, Camilla? I need your help now!
    “Elise, are you sure you’re okay?” There was that worried look again. “Do you need me to take a look at you?” She lifted a hand towards Elise’s forehead.
    “I’m fine, honest!” Elise quickly took a step back. “But well, I really need to, um, tell you a few important things, and I might’ve, um, skipped my morning meditation, that’s all.”
    “Oh!” Sakura’s eyes widened as she glanced somewhere behind Elise.
    “Huh? W-What’s wrong?” asked Elise, taking a quick look behind her and finding no one. Is someone spying on me trying to confess?
    “Um, it’s nothing.” Sakura nudged a stray bang out of her face “I just remembered that I, um, need to join my sister for our morning meditations. I almost forgot about it."
    Somehow, Elise felt equal amounts of relief and disappointment. "Oh, then don't let me keep you. Go right ahead!" she declared with a smile that she hoped looked genuine.
    "Hmm, but before I go, can we promise to meet up again later? M-maybe in a couple hours?"
    "S-sure thing!" Elise nodded. "Where do you want to meet?"
    "How about the gate that leads into the forest? I've been wanting to take a walk outside the castle, and I'd l-like to have a friend with me." A small blush peeked through Sakura's face. "That is, if you're okay with it."
    “Oh, absolutely! A couple hours from now; I’ll be there for sure!”
    Sakura bowed, and the two parted ways from there. The moment Elise rounded a corner, she dropped her smile and let out an exasperated sigh. Confessing her feelings was turning out way tougher than she thought. She certainly didn't expect herself to turn all shy and bashful like her friend. As cute as it was to watch Sakura act that way, she had to admit it wasn’t quite so pleasant when it was happening to her.
    But as disappointed in herself as she felt, Elise couldn't get too down about it. She would have a second chance at it in a couple hours, after all. However, she absolutely could not screw this up again, for Sakura’s sake as much as her own. It was time to get serious, and that meant she needed to prepare herself. First up: another cup of tea to soothe her mind. That, and it was a  particularly lovely brew, so she couldn't help herself anyway.
     
     
    "Ooh, that was not a good idea!"
    Elise frowned as she stood at the gate to the woods. Well, stood was not entirely accurate. She more shifted and fidgeted, occasionally pacing from one end to the other.
    Despite her best planning and deep breathing, Elise was just as nervous as her first confession attempt. The same doubts from before would still not leave her head, and no doubt Sakura was  probably weirded out from last time. If anything else, she felt more worried than ever, and Sakura being a little late was not helping matters.
    This was not even getting into the other problem that had arisen, the product of having a second and even third cup of tea. In her worry over her Sakura dilemma, Elise had completely neglected an important part of her morning rituals. Enough had filled her bladder to send off one unpleasant throb after the next, doubling her worries.
    Stupid Jakob, why does he have to make such tasty tea? Elise put one knee over the other to suppress another wave, looking around to make sure no one saw her potty dance. She couldn't confess to Sakura, not with crossed legs and a major risk of soaking her bloomers like she did at the dinner. Problem was, she didn't know if she had enough time for a quick potty break. The nearest bathroom was a couple buildings away, and she didn't want to be absent when Sakura showed up.
    Her eyes then drifted towards a set of well-kept bushes on both sides of the gate. She knew it was wrong to think about it, but the idea was there. Just a quick little squat and her problem would be solved. It's what Sakura had to do back then and what Elise would have done if her holding strength hadn't failed her so spectacularly.
    That party… her thoughts kept leading her back there. Why wouldn’t they? It was the night Elise realized that her feelings for Sakura were different than for the rest of her friends and family. However, it also made her think of that one moment before that, the first time she and Sakura relieved themselves together. Here they were about to head into the forest where it happened, and Elise was in dire need of a tinkle. She was beginning to realize that fate had a strange sense of humor sometimes.
    But back to the matter at hand. Elise’s hands drifted to her skirt while she eyed the bushes. If this was what she needed to do to ensure a successful confession, she would not hesitate. At least there wasn’t anyone nearby at the moment...
    “E-Elise?”
    “Hah!?” She jumped in place at the voice right behind her, but quickly turned around with a strained smile. “Oh, Sakura! Y-You made it,” said Elise, trying to get her breathing - and her bladder - under control. She considered the fact that nothing had escaped her groin to be nothing short of a miracle.
    “Um, s-sorry if I startled you,” replied Sakura, “I h-had to stay a bit longer to m-make sure everything was just right. I hope you can forgive me.”
    “Eh-heh, it’s okay.” Elise’s gaze drifted back to the bushes, which no longer looked so inviting in the presence of her crush. “I was just, er, taking in the fresh air for a moment. I get lost in it sometimes, you know?”
    “I suppose so…” Sakura’s eyes followed Elise’s to the shrubbery as well and the faintest hint of concern appeared on her lips.
    Elise dreaded the answer, but asked anyway. “S-something wrong, Sakura?”
    “Mmm, N-no, it’s nothing,” she replied.
    “Hey, we don’t have to do this if you don’t want. Maybe we’ll try again later tonight or tomorrow?” Elise felt like a bit of a coward for trying to back out, even if it was supposedly for her friend’s sake.
    To this, Sakura put on a smile. “I’m f-fine. This is something I’ve been w-wanting to do. I think it’ll help me out, anyway.”
    Help her out? Elise felt her concern rising, but it paled in comparison to the desires of her heart and bladder. “Okay, if you’re ready to go, then I am too! Shall we?”
    Sakura nodded. “Let’s go.”
    Both girls turned and departed through the gate, Sakura walking just in front of Elise. The endless fields of lush trees and plants entered their view, the faint rustling of leaves accompanying the birdsong overhead. Unique plants not found anywhere in Hoshido or Nohr sprouted all over, making for a peaceful and awe-inspiring sight.
    Sadly, the natural beauty of these woods was the last thing on Elise’s troubled mind. Though she was right behind Sakura, her fake smile dropped to a frown as she took one last look at the bushes that could no longer serve as her emergency bathroom. To say this was not how she had planned on her big confession going would be an understatement. A panicky heart, uncooperative mind, and now a bursting bladder on top of it all? Suddenly, this one moment of stage fright felt more insurmountable than any of the battles from the war.
    She knew of the obvious solution: just tell Sakura she needed to squat behind a tree and make a little water. It would take care of one problem at least. Unfortunately, Elise could not even bring herself to muster those words. Not only were the nerves getting to her, but those pesky doubtful thoughts discouraged her as well. What would it look like if Elise stopped to pee, then came forward with her feelings before even having the chance to wash her hands? That was no way to confess; it had to be a perfect, convincing display of how someone genuinely feels for another. There was also the slight chance that Sakura would need to go sometime during the walk as well, and they might even have to squat and hold hands together like all those times long ago. As nice as it was to have a moment like that, she knew it always took a lot for Sakura to pee next to another girl. Elise certainly didn’t want to force so much on her so quickly.
    Yet again, Elise felt disappointed in herself, but she would just have to wait for another opportunity, both to pee and to come clean. Maybe it’s for the better, she thought. Sakura looked pretty concerned with other things, anyway. There was a faint but certain uneasiness to her walk. Not only  was it a bit slower than normal, but it had a hint of stiffness to it.
    For a moment, Elise had to wonder if she was the only one suffering from an overfilled bladder, but that would be too perfect. Sakura just had to be tired or something. Besides, the tension in Sakura’s body was nothing compared to Elise’s. She kept her hands together over the hem of her skirt, a gesture combining both her nervousness and urge for relief. Her teeth idly nibbled on her lower lip, and she occasionally let off a faint whimper with each throb from her groin. For her, this relaxing nature walk was going to be anything but.
    "W-whoa!"
    Especially if she didn't keep an eye out for stray roots.
    Elise stumbled forward, frantically waving her arms in a desperate attempt to balance herself. It was all for naught, as she felt herself falling forward, having just enough time to cover her face before she hit the dirt with a thud.
    “E-Elise!?” Sakura’s hands went to her mouth.
    “Uugh…” Elise groaned as she slowly pushed up onto her hands and knees. Great, now I’m just like Arthur, she chided herself, Could this get any worse?
    Her eyes shot open immediately after, for she realized it already had. First, with her short dress and rigid hem, Elise knew she was giving Sakura and the forest behind her a good look at her black bloomers. Worse than that, she became very aware of an unwanted wetness pressing against her groin, faint but frightening all the same. Her bladder had taken advantage of her momentary gap in defense, letting loose a quick spurt when she had smacked into the ground.
    “Are you o-okay?” Sakura knelt down to her rigid friend.
    “Yep!” Like a bolt of lightning, Elise shot right back up to her feet. "Just a little tumble there, n-nothing to worry about, hee hee!"
    Sakura gave her an unconvinced look as she stood back up, the corner of her mouth wincing ever so slightly. “Are you sure? That looked like a hard fall.”
    In truth, it had hurt a bit, and now Elise had to deal with pain in other parts of her body than her bladder. “Of course I’m sure! Abso-posi-lutely!” she tried to put on her best fake smile despite all the pressure.  “Now what do you say we c-continue our little walk? J-just you and me and all the birds and trees and-”
    “Elise.”
    Elise’s babbling came to an immediate end. It was rare for her to hear Sakura speak with such an authoritative tone, even rarer for it to be directed towards her. It reminded her of the way Xander spoke to her before sitting her down for a serious talk. “Y-Yes?” she asked with a flat face.
    Sakura’s expression was stoic and serious. “I know what’s bothering you.”
    Just when Elise thought she couldn’t worry any harder. Her heart skipped several beats and her breath caught in her throat. It felt like the agonizing pressure spread from her bladder to her entire body, like she could explode in a tidal wave of emotions at any second. “Y-you… know?” she mouthed.
    To this, Sakura slowly nodded, closing her eyes. “I had been wondering about you since the dinner. I could see it in your eyes, how full of worry they are every time you look at me.”
    Of course Sakura would figure it out. Only now did Elise realize that her friend’s concern for others would tell her everything before Elise could. Still, it did little to quell the storm inside. How long had Sakura known about her feelings? Was she about to be turned down before even getting the chance to confess? Would they even still be friends after this? All these questions flooded her mind, but she couldn’t put any of them into speech with her throat as tight as it was.
    “You’re my best friend, Elise,” she continued, opening her eyes again. “I don’t like s-seeing you b-bottling up your feelings like this. All I want is for you to be happy.”
    The damp feelings of tears welling up visited Elise’s eyes. “S-Sakura…” she started, “I’m s-so sorry. I n-never wanted to risk our f-friendship like this, but I...” she lowered her head, the first tear falling from her eye.
    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Sakura’s hand reach out to hers. Even through a glove, its soft warmth kept her from losing complete control of herself, like a soothing anchor in a tumultuous sea.
    “It’s okay,” came Sakura’s soft voice. “I know what I have to do, for the both of us.”
    Elise felt more fragile than the most brittle of glass as she lifted her head looked into her friend’s eyes. She could see the sadness in Sakura’s eyes, as though there was a part of her that didn’t want to do whatever would come next. However, there was an equal amount of determination within, and Elise knew that she would carry it out no matter what.
    For a moment, it was like the whole world stood still as Elise waited. The surrounding forests and the noises within faded away into nothingness. All Elise could see was her friend’s lips, and all she could hear was her own heart pounding.
    Then, Sakura’s mouth finally opened. However, no words came out, only a slight, shaky intake of air. Sakura’s hand squeezed her own for an instant as well. Elise had a brief thought that maybe she had trouble getting the words out herself.
    But another noise quickly pulled Elise’s attention. A very faint sound of something falling onto the grass below them, made audible only by it hitting a stray leaf. Elise had an idea of what that noise was, and it frightened her to no end.
    No, not here, not now! Her gaze immediately jerked downwards, afraid to see a waterfall happening between her legs. She couldn’t even feel her bladder at this point, such was her mental state.
    She saw it: a yellow-tinted water falling in scattered drops and creating a small patch in the dirt. What shocked Elise the most, however, was that it was not coming from her own legs.
    “H-Huh?” She couldn’t comprehend it at first. It had to have been a strange dream. But the longer she looked, the longer she couldn’t deny it: Sakura, Princess of Hoshido and the girl she loved, was wetting herself in front of her.
    It was no small accident, either. Within seconds, the small drops became a sprinkle, her pee glistening in the sunlight as they made their way to the earth any way they could. Unfortunately, this also included running down Sakura’s legs, where her bare skin gained a gleam. Her long white socks gained the opposite, a series of dark trails running down the insides of her legs, all the way to her feet and joining with the puddle between them. Perhaps most shocking of all, her free hand went to her skirt and pulled it upwards, revealing her red panties and the wet patch growing ever larger at the crotch, making it cling to her in a way that formed an improper outline around her most personal place.
    "S-Sakura…" Elise breathlessly muttered, still not entirely able to comprehend what she saw. Her eyes darted back up to learn more, but it only left her more dumbfounded. Sakura was clearly upset; her breath shallow and ragged, her cheeks burning red, and eyes growing shiny from holding back her tears. However, that fire in her eyes was still there, even as she soaked her entire lower half, perhaps staining her socks and underwear irreparably.
    Sakura had wanted to do this; there was no other explanation for such a demeaning display. This revelation only raised more questions in Elise's mind, and she couldn't resist asking her, in the best way her overwhelmed brain could: "But… why?"
    To this, Sakura let go of Elise's hand and wiped a tear from her own eyes. "I… I never forgot about y-your, erm, accident at the dinner, and how upset you were. I was worried you s-still weren't over it, s-so I wanted us to be equal again."
    Sakura looked down at her dwindling stream and the mess it had made. By now, the puddle had grown to reach both feet, and both girls could smell her urine, sharp and unpleasant.
    "You… did this for me?"
    She nodded and gingerly lowered her skirt, hiding her soaked smallclothes from view again. "You don't have to be so worried around me anymore. Now I'm just l-like you." Sakura offered a small smile, a sincere warmth against a face full of embarrassment.
    Just when Elise thought she was already full of emotions, a new one emerged: guilt. "Oh, Sakura! You didn't have to do that!" She looked down at the grass. "I wasn't still upset about my accident. Er, maybe a little, but it wasn’t on my mind at all when I was looking at you today!"
    Now Sakura was the bewildered one. "You weren't? But then…"
    Elise could see the worry growing on Sakura's face, the dreadful thought that she had just humiliated herself for nothing. This wouldn't do; if she didn't find a way to soothe Sakura's worries, her friend might be the one leaving these woods in tears.
    "Hah!?"
    A painful throb gave Elise her answer. In all the drama, she had completely forgotten her dire need to tinkle, even when watching Sakura wet herself. There was no ignoring it any longer now; she could feel her hold slipping away by the second. She had maybe a few moments before all her pent-up piddle would come out, giving her smallclothes as much of a soaking as Sakura had done hers.
    But maybe just this once, having an accident might not be all that bad.
    “Elise? W-what’s wrong?” Sakura leaned in, her worry turning towards her friend.
    To this, Elise closed her eyes, offered a weak smile, and responded with a soft “Oops!”
    Her hold fully gave out in the very next moment. Elise’s blush grew deeper as she felt her bloomers grow very warm and very wet, very quickly. A scattered stream of yellow fell from beneath her dress while several trails ran down her pale legs and into her high boots.
    All those unpleasant sensations - the small tinkling noises, the way her clothes clung to her skin, the rapidly-cooling wetness, the sharp stench of pee - it was like Elise was back at the dinner all over again. There was one big difference, however: she didn’t feel like bawling her eyes out this time. Instead, she let out a shaky sigh, conveying both her embarrassment at peeing herself as well as the relief of finally ridding herself of a painfully-bloated bladder.
    Opening her eyes, she found Sakura staring wide-eyed at Elise’s lower half, her hands clasped over her mouth. “Oh… Oh no!” she squeaked out. “D-did you need to go all this time!?”
    Elise nodded. “Y-Yep. I just didn’t w-wanna say anything because… I really wanted to tell you something, but I was s-super nervous.” Even Elise was surprised at how the words came out so easily now, even while urine fell out of her just as effortlessly. “B-but look!”
    Elise surprised herself again by grabbing her skirt and lifting it up to show off her soaking bloomers and the exact source of her pee. While the black color made it difficult to see a wet patch, one could still see how it clung around her groin, forming an outline that her retainers would be horrified to see her showing off.
    “Tee-hee-hee, now we’re really equals!” Elise declared without shame as her piddle petered out. When all was said and done, her puddle was as big as Sakura’s, reaching from one foot to the other.
    At first, Sakura didn’t move at all, but she eventually lowered her hands and smiled. “I… guess we really are,” she said, punctuating with a giggle that sounded like music to Elise’s ears.
    “Yep!” Elise dropped her skirt and stepped out of her puddle. “Now what do you say we head back and get cleaned up? I know a bath sounds really good to me right now!” She offered her hand to Sakura.
    “Mmm, I’d l-like that very much.” She gingerly took Elise’s hand, their fingers weaving together.
    The two set off back towards the castle, leaving their puddles to evaporate and absorb into the dirt. Elise winced a bit at how cool her legs and elsewhere felt as she walked, but it was hard to get worked up over it. After the emotional ride she had been through, Elise felt strangely calm, like she no longer had to worry about anything bad anymore, especially not when she was holding the hand of the girl she desired.
    “Um, Elise?”
    “Hmm?” Elise looked over to a blushing Sakura. “What is it?”
    “Y-you said you had something you w-wanted to tell me. Could I ask what it was?”
    “Oh, that!” Elise scratched her cheek. “Um, can it wait until after the bath? I think it’s something best said in clean underwear, you know?”
    “Oh, of course! Whenever you want.”
    “Hee-hee, don’t worry,” she said, giving a smile as big as her heart. “I’ll definitely tell you soon. That’s a promise, and I never break my promises, especially not with my best friend!”
  17. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from JuicySanae for a blog entry, Learning to Stand and Deliver (Pokemon Advanced Generation)   
    With thanks to Sake, Biku, RowletForSenator, and Phoenix (lordbardak) for editing
     
    (Note: Contains explicit mention of underaged genitalia and peeing... like, a lot of peeing. Reader discretion advised)
     
     
     
    Today could not have been a more perfect day to walk through the forests of the Hoenn region. Sunny skies, fair temperature, and a pleasant breeze kept people and Pokemon alike invigorated in their travels. Indeed, it was not an uncommon sight to see a pretty Pokemon or two going about between the trees, whether they were looking for food or just wanting to explore the world at their own pace.
    May, the novice Pokemon trainer and contest competitor, certainly kept her eyes on the woods as she walked along the trail with her friends. However, she wasn’t just looking for a new Pokemon to catch and train, but also for a little more personal reason.
    Ugh, I have to pee, she thought with a frown, a hand idly resting near her groin. Her other hand held a tall water canteen, almost empty from the long walk they had been on. Even in the sun, enough time had passed for that water to make its way into her bladder, and now a dull throb kept distracting her from enjoying the walk.
    May let out a quiet sigh. The next town was still about a day away, and there wouldn't be any bathrooms to make use of along the way. No, she'd have to squat behind a tree or bush, which was not something she was looking forward to. She'd done it plenty of times already, ever since her mom first taught her how when she was little, but squatting was just a pain in the butt for her. She didn't like the strain it put on her legs, and it always carried a risk of something going wrong, like losing balance and falling on her rear, or getting caught by a wild, aggressive Pokemon. She didn't even want to think about if a boy saw her with her shorts down.
    Like it or not, she was gonna have to answer nature's call in its domain soon. Might as well take care of it sooner rather than later, she figured. Coming to a stop, May opened her mouth to speak.
    "Uh, hey guys?"
    That wasn't her. Instead it came from Ash Ketchum, the boy walking behind her. May, along with her brother Max and the rookie breeder Brock, turned around. There was Ash, with a hand between his legs and one knee rubbing against the other, carrying a nervous smile. His Pikachu rested on his shoulder, also looking a bit embarrassed at his owner.
    “Could we maybe stop for a minute? I gotta go again!” he said, his eyes shut.
    A bead of sweat ran down everyone’s head. Business as usual with Ash, huh? May thought to herself.
    “You could’ve asked us anytime if it’s that bad, you know,” said Brock.
    “Sorry, I was so busy keeping an eye out for wild Pokemon, I wasn’t paying attention!”
    “It’s a shame we can’t teach him the Endure move,” said Max with a sigh.
    May giggled a bit at the joke. “Well, I can’t blame him. I could use a little pit stop, myself,” she said, giving a little wiggle to her hips.
    “I see…” Brock looked at May more intently than usual. This stare was quickly broken by a glare and growl from Max. “Uh, then let’s take a break! Guys on one side of the road, girls on the other?”
    “Works for me!” Ash was quick to depart for the trees, still holding onto himself.
    “Well, if everyone else is stopping, I may as well too. I mean, I could have held it for a while, but still,” said Max, following after Ash. There was a noticeable stiffness to his walk.
    May kept a close eye on Brock as he walked into the woods as well, making sure he was fully out of sight. Once that happened, she placed a hand to her groin, now that no one was around to watch her squirm a little.
    Alright, let’s get this over with, she thought, turning to the woods behind her. She stepped forward, only to immediately come to a stop before walking into a bush of poisonous leaves. “Eep, close one!” She backed up immediately and looked for another way around. Unfortunately, this plant was notorious for growing in large batches, and there seemed to be bushes of the stuff everywhere on her side. Even if she found a detour around, she didn’t trust that there wouldn’t be more out of plain sight. That was the last thing she wanted near her exposed legs, rump, and “Little Shellder” as her mom called it.
    With a sigh, May turned around and walked into the boys’ side of the forest, where not a single poison bush could be seen. She didn’t like the thought of being exposed around them, but if anything, she could trust Max to keep a tight rein on them. Besides, as long as she headed in at a different angle, there would be little chance they’d bump into each other.
    Or so she thought. As she passed a tree, May noticed some colors contrasting with the greens and browns of the woods in the corner of her eye. She immediately looked, hoping it would be a new Pokemon, but instead found something very different.
    Standing with their backs angled towards her were Ash, Brock, and Max, all three in the process of relieving themselves. She could see their streams, steady and uniform like a Mudkip’s Water Gun except more yellow, leaving from between their legs and making all kinds of noises as they fell into a bush, scattering the liquid everywhere. Ash looked relieved as expected, but Brock was smiling too, and especially Max seemed happy with how much he was finally able to let out. Even Pikachu got in on it, standing on his hind legs and tinkling onto a tree bark, his head held up and a long “Piiiiii~” escaping his open mouth.
    May’s face went red instantly. This was not a sight she was expecting to see today. Perhaps the crazier thing, however, was that she didn’t want to look away. Despite growing up with Max, this was the first time she had ever seen a boy peeing… and they were standing up. Did they really not need to squat down like she did, at least for going number one? It looked so effortless, with practically zero chance of falling over or getting a poison leaf on their place down there, which she thankfully couldn’t see from here. If only she could do something like that…
    Wait! It was like a Torchic used Flash to light up something inside her brain. She didn’t know what boys had, but who really said she couldn’t pee standing up too? Maybe she needed to take an extra step or two, but if there was even a chance she could make it work, then it was definitely worth trying.
    And what better time to test it out than now? Watching the boys relieve their bladders made her own throb a little harder, reminding her of her original reason for coming here. Putting her legs together, she snuck away and let the boys finish up by themselves. She didn’t stop until she had put more than a few trees and bushes between them; they would practically have to be right on top of her to catch what she was gonna do.
    Her privacy secured, May had to wonder exactly how this would work. She definitely lacked whatever boys had to aim it forward. The only way she could probably shoot it out like that was if she was leaning back on a log with her legs spread wide and underwear totally off. No, it was gonna come out straight down, which meant she needed to have absolutely nothing in the way for that.
    May took one last look around for any Pokemon or people, her gloved hands moving up her mini-skirt and other her shorts. Satisfied with her privacy, she hooked her fingers around the waist and pulled both her shorts and underwear down to her ankles. She then lifted one foot out and rotated them so that her legwear rested on the outside of her other foot.
    Standing back up, May lifted her skirt from the sides, revealing her bottom and “Skitty” to the forest around her. Looking down at it, she felt a little weird letting it air out like this, even somewhere she couldn’t be seen. Still, she could feel the urine just inside begging to be let out now.
    So… is this all I gotta do? May wondered as she glanced from her groin to the ground below. It seemed simple enough; with her feet at about shoulder-width, gravity would take care of it for her. Maybe her shoes would get a little bit of splatter, but that would wipe off easy enough. Still, it was probably better to start things slow.
    May took in a small breath as she gradually lowered her hold, like a faucet slowly being turned on. A soft glint could be seen at the exit before the first drops, tinted with only a hint of yellow, fell through the air, hitting and almost immediately soaking into the dirt below. Another little dribble followed after, this one adding to the tiny damp patch.
    Okay, so far so good. May had to admit, this risky way of piddling was working better than she expected. The only part of her that had gotten wet was the one place she knew would have to be wiped anyway. A little smile grew on her face. Maybe this was gonna be easier than she thought.
    But if she just kept it to a tiny trickle, she’d be stuck here forever. Her body seemed to agree, as she felt her muscles relaxing further, letting more urine pass through. A little tingly feeling, something she usually got if she had to go fairly badly, radiated from her groin, and May closed her eyes while deciding to express her relief.
    “Haaahh… Aaah!?”
    Her eyes shot open as she quickly felt the one thing she didn’t want to feel: warm and wet.
    May looked down at her stream and her heart immediately skipped a couple beats. Her pee was now coming out at a strong force, but not at all like the steady stream she wanted. Droplets flew out at all angles, and a trail ran down each leg, leaving a gleam in the sunlight. She could see plenty of it flying off the puddle growing between her feet, landing on her socks, shoes, and even her shorts and undies.
    “Ah, no no no!” she cried out, her arms flailing at her sides. She tried to clench herself shut, but it wasn’t happening, not with her pee already leaving at full force. In her panic, May tried to buck her hips back and forth, hoping to somehow direct the stream a little. If there was any difference, it was that it flew forward a bit between jerks, but otherwise stayed just as messy.
    May came to a stop as the futility of it finally dawned on her. This was a failure, no two ways about it. Her legs were soaked, shoes and socks felt gross, and even her pulled-off panties weren’t spared. As her spray slowed into a little tinkle and then into a stray drop or two falling off, May let a frown come on and her upper body hunch over in defeat. “Aw, man…”
    Shaking her head in disbelief, May grabbed her fanny pack and pulled out several environmentally-friendly tissues, then went to work wiping her lower body down. She got it all off her skin, but there was little she could do for her clothes at the moment. Her only hope was that there would be a river soon for her to wash them in private, and that some of her cosmetics could mask the faint smell of urine.
    Faced with such an embarrassing moment, May wondered if this had been a good idea in the first place. She shook that thought out of her head in the next second. Whenever she lost in a Pokemon battle or contest, she knew that getting mopey and beating herself up didn’t solve anything. The best thing was to pick herself up, see what she did wrong, and try again. Why wouldn’t that be the case here? It had worked at first, surely there was a way to guarantee a successful standing pee. She just had to figure it out for next time.
    Alright! Next time, I’ll pee just like a boy! She mentally declared while putting her foot back through her undergarments, yanking them back up with a determined look. Said look quickly changed to one of mild gross-out.
    Ew, gotta change into my other clothes next chance I get!
     
     
    “Ah, at least I’m out of those shorts now.”
    May crawled out of her tent, looking a bit tired from all the walking she had done that day. The setting sun put an orange tint on her spare clothes: a sleeveless, reddish top with a green bandanna, white gloves, green belt, and a different pair of shoes. It was a bit much to completely change her outfit, but even out in the woods, she still couldn’t deny her sense of fashion.
    The faint smell of something delicious perked her up a bit. She looked at the campfire to find Brock in the middle of cooking some stew, with Ash and Max eagerly awaiting the meal to come nearby. Hope I can get at least one bite in between all these bottomless stomachs!
    “A pleasant day on the trail and Brock’s cooking on top of that?” she said while walking up to them. “I’m starting to feel a little spoiled today!”
    “Is that why you decided to change your entire outfit?” asked Max.
    “Um, I…” May put on a nervous smile and her hand behind her head. “Er, yes! I just wanted to, um, dress for the occasion! You know, since we don’t get to eat Brock’s cooking that often!”
    “But we just ate some of his cooking a couple days ago,” said Ash.
    “Yeah, and you didn’t dress special for that, either,” added Max.
    Shoot, why do their brains still have to work on an empty stomach!? May’s brain drew a blank no matter how hard she tried to think of another good excuse, or any excuse for that any matter. She definitely didn’t want anyone to know the messy experiment she just tried, but lying was never a strong point of hers. She needed to find a way out of this discussion, and fast.
    “Oh?” That’s when she found, or rather felt, her solution. May put her legs together and a hand between them, giving a little wiggle. “S-Sorry, nature calls! Gotta go!” she declared before quickly trotting off towards the woods.
    “I wonder what that was about?” she heard Ash say.
    “I dunno. You kinda get used to it when you spend enough time with her,” said Max, “Why, this one time growing up, I remember when she really had to go to the bathroom, and…”
    May didn’t catch the rest of the story, but if it was the one she thought Max was recounting, she would have some very choice words with him when she got back. How was she supposed to know back then that an Oddish could bury itself up to its leaves? It took her forever to get used to peeing outdoors again after that.
    With a groan, May returned her focus to her new issue, the building pressure in her bladder again. She hadn’t peed since her failed standing attempt, partly because no one else needed to stop again. The biggest reason was that she wanted to try thinking up some ways to improve her chances of success before she tried again.
    She had boiled her failure down to two problems. First, she needed a way to give her pee some forward momentum, since making it go straight down seemed to invite trouble. Second, and more embarrassingly, she remembered a few things about how her “plumbing” worked, namely that while standing, the exit was covered up by her “Bellossom petals”, as mom had called them.
    May stopped to scratch her cheek. Mom sure had some silly ways to talk about my vagina!
    While that issue was simple enough to deal with, the lack of proper aim still proved a problem. As she walked, May tried to think of a way to maybe angle herself so it could come out more forward than down with a little force.
    While she thought, her eyes drifted towards two trees growing a couple feet apart from each other, with a couple bushes nearby. It'd make for good cover, but something about the way they were positioned made her tilt her head, like it could prove to be more than that.
    "Hmm… Oh!" It hit her like a Blaziken using a high jump kick. She smiled at the naughty idea she just came up with. Maybe it wouldn’t work all the time, but she may have found a way to hit two Pidgeys with one stone.
    Giving another look around to make sure she was alone, May walked over to the trees, her hands already hooking around her shorts and panties. She pulled them down and stepped one foot out just like last time. That was where the similarities ended; putting a hand on one tree for balance, May lifted her leg with the clothes around her ankle up to the other tree at a nearly ninety-degree angle, letting her naked groin really shine in the setting sun. She then bit down on the glove of her free hand, pulling it loose and leaving the garment in her mouth. Her bare fingers delicately pulled apart the “petals” down below, leaving a certain hole exposed with nothing in the way.
    May’s heart quivered in anticipation, making her cheeks turn a light red. Her bladder was more than ready to get the flow going, but May knew she couldn’t just let it out on its own pace this time. If she wanted to avoid a cleanup this time, she needed to push it out. I knew those exercises would come in handy someday!
    “Hmph!” May tensed her muscles, forcing the urine out of its home and through the exit. It shot out of her in a steady and strong stream, almost sparkling in the sunlight and flying forward a fair distance before arcing downward and breaking up, hitting the grass with a faint piddling noise. Her force also produced a slight hiss from her personal water spout; she was certainly thankful everyone else was distracted back at the camp to not hear and see this private performance of hers.
    But more than that, May began to smile in excitement. Her technique was working! Maybe her raised leg would be a little tired after this, and she could still feel the need for some tissues once she was done, but this was already going way better than her first try. The relief was quite nice, too. Pushing so much out so quickly was leaving a nice emptying feeling in her, like ridding herself of all the stress that had been building inside her. It wasn’t quite as strong as the couple times when she made it to the toilet right before she peed her pants, but she couldn’t complain about having some nice sensations to go along with her success.
    “Mmm…” She sighed with the glove in her mouth, ready to ride out the rest of her potty time in clean, happy peace.
    “Hmm!?”
    Sadly, that would not be the case. As her pee slowed down, it could not maintain the momentum to stay at that arc. As it declined, the stream gradually fell apart as well. Before she knew it, a trail ran down her grounded leg, and all those happy feelings evaporated quicker than the wet patch that had formed in the dirt.
    She looked at her leg as it was defiled once more with her golden, smelly waste. Her first instinct was to try and move her body to somehow stop the trickling tinkle. Unfortunately, she couldn’t, not with her body propped up so precariously. A kneejerk would make her fall over, and even more would be covered, not to mention the dirt getting on her legs and butt. Stopping the pee wasn’t happening, either; forcing her muscles like that made sure she wouldn’t be able to clench them shut until it was all out.
    As much as she didn’t want to, all May could do was groan in disappointment as her pee continued for a little bit longer, her leg getting wetter all the while. She could feel drops of urine soaking into her sock at the ankle, and even a little down at the heel, making her cringe. I’m gonna have to change my socks again!
    Once the last spurt of urine had dribbled onto the ground, May let her raised leg down, feeling the blood circulating through it again. She lifted her stained leg up and inspected the full damage, further dismaying her.
    “So much for that idea,” she bemoaned after removing her glove from her mouth. Not that it was a practical solution anyway; this pose only worked if she had something to brace herself on in the first place, and it still left her far messier than was acceptable.
    Yet again, the thought that her pursuit was doomed from the start weighed her down, but it only took a glance at her other leg to convince herself otherwise. Only leg was soaked this time, and her underwear remained dry and wearable. If anything, she had gotten closer to her goal than before.
    That’s right, she told herself, I know I can make this work! I don’t care how many pairs of socks and underwear I go through, I will achieve a perfect standing pee!
    May struck a pose of pure determination, a fire lighting within her eyes that wouldn’t stop for anything. However, a growl from her stomach quickly proved otherwise. “Ugh, Brock’s cooking sounds really good now,” she admitted, clutching her empty belly.
    A few used tissues lying on the ground to dissolve later, and May was on her way back to the campsite. Food was at the forefront of her mind, but she still gave a little thought to her experiment. They would be reaching the next town sometime tomorrow; maybe it would be for the best if she put off her attempts until then. She would probably have the chance to practice while taking a shower, where she wouldn’t need to worry about cleanup or being seen at all. It made more sense to her, at least.
    But she could leave that for later. Right now, all she wanted was some good campfire grub, nice tea to wash it down, and then retire to her tent where she could recharge for another big day tomorrow.
     
     
    "Nngh, why do these buildings have to be so confusing?"
    May rounded the corner to yet another corridor, this one looking the same as the last few. Nothing but plain halls and closed doors everywhere, nothing resembling a ladies' room, which she so badly needed.
    How'd she even let it get this bad? May tried to remember, but the details were hazy. They got to town, drank some tea, then the next thing she knew, she was in a desperate search for a bathroom in a random building. Hand at her groin and squirm in her hips, she continued to make her way through, every second bringing her closer to the first accident she would have since childhood.
    But just when that seemed unavoidable, May finally saw it: a door with a pink sign and a female stick figure, dead ahead.
    "Alright, finally!" She said with a smile, opening the door and stepping in without a moment's pause. "Wait, what?"
    May looked on in surprise and confusion. This wasn't a bathroom at all. Somehow, she now found herself in what looked like a contest hall with a big stage on the other side and a massive audience. Several girls stood at the edge of the stage.
    Wait, May realized, they weren't just any girls. Roxanne, Winona, Flannery, Glacia, and Phoebe… these were the female gym leaders and members of Hoenn’s Elite Four. What is going on here!?
    "Alright, ladies!" said Phoebe, who stood in the middle. "Time to stand and deliver!"
    All as one, the girls widened their stance, thrust their hips forward, and put their hands between their legs. It was at this point May noticed the biggest shocker of all: none of the ladies had any bottoms on! She couldn’t make them out very well through all the lights and strange haze in the room, but there was no doubting they were all naked in the place where it mattered most.
    Her shock only grew from there as five streams of urine flew forward from their groins, shimmering in the studio lights as it fell into the audience. The girls all wore different faces of relief, from Glacia’s soft smile to Flannery’s ear-to-ear grin. The hiss from all of their vaginas came through loud and clear, like invisible microphones were hooked up to their crotches. Cheers roared from the audience, louder than any crowd May had ever heard. She couldn’t pry her eyes away from this oddly-mesmerizing display; what bizarre show could she have possibly stumbled into?
    The streams ended as quickly as they began, seemingly disappearing into thin air. Suddenly, Phoebe lifted her arm and pointed straight at May. “Now it’s your turn to take the stage!”
    “Huh!?” May looked down and found that she was no longer by the door. Somehow, she now stood onstage, with everyone in the faceless crowd looking at her. Furthermore, she was wearing her pink swimsuit, with one major difference: a complete lack of undergarments.
    She immediately went wide-eyed and red-faced, wanting to cover herself and run away. However, her legs stayed rooted to the spot, and her hands wouldn’t move, leaving everything below the belt on display.
    “Go on,” she heard Phoebe say behind her. “Stand tall, assume the pose, and show them all the power inside!”
    May’s body moved on its own, spreading her legs, moving her hips forward, and placing her hands at her entrance. She became reminded of all the urine built up within, eager to flow out onto the audience below.
    I… I’m really gonna… May closed her eyes, bracing herself for whatever came next. Seconds passed as the stage, the crowd, and all the noises within swirled into darkness and silence. She re-opened them expecting to see her pee flying out.
    Instead, May was greeted with the canopy of her tent, and the noises of birdsong in the distance. “Wha?” She sat up, letting her sleeping bag fall and reveal her orange pajama top and pants with white stripes, and looked around in confusion.
    All just a dream, a very bizarre one at that. She had to wonder if a psychic-type Pokemon had used some kind of dream move on her. Why else would she ever imagine such a scenario?
    But then May’s half-lidded eyes fully opened as she felt the one part of the dream that was very real.
    “Ooh, gotta pee!” She was quickly reminded of the extra cup of tea she had before bed, and how that had led to one very embarrassing morning as a kid. It seemed there were some lessons she never fully learned, even when her bladder capacity was a bit stronger than that time. Still, she knew that it would be coming out before too long, and she needed to get behind some trees before that time arrived.
    May quickly slipped out of her sleeping bag, threw on her slippers, and crawled out of her tent, pausing only to let her eyes adjust to the morning sun. Looking around, she saw Ash still fast asleep in his bag, and Brock and Max’s tent was still zipped closed, so at least she wouldn’t have to worry about them.
    With hand in groin, May set off into the woods again. Not as far as before, she didn't want to hold this any longer than she needed to. That, and wandering off too far without any friends or Pokemon for protection was a bad idea, aching bladder or no.
    Her urge was strong, but not strong enough to make her forget such a vivid dream as she walked. Seeing such famous, strong women expose themselves and pee in front of an entire audience… she wouldn’t be forgetting that dream for a long time, for better or worse. At least they all looked so powerful in their stance, she supposed.
    Wait! It all came back to her at once; the exact way they stood as they peed, and the same pose they made her take was clear as day. Could it really be what she looking for? Sure, it came from a weird place, but if had a chance to work, then she had to give it a shot.
    After ducking behind a decently-covering tree and bush, May glanced down at her pajama-clad legs and slippers. She had lucked out her last two times by wearing dark shorts, but she absolutely couldn’t take any risks this time. She kicked her slippers off, then grabbed her bottoms at the waist and pulled them off as well, setting the pants down on top of the bush. The sensations of her exposed lower body in the morning breeze and bare feet touching the grass sent a shiver down her spine, making her bladder beg even harder to be free of all that urine. Just a little longer, she told herself.
    “Alright, let’s see…” May visualized the steps from the dream, doing her best to re-enact them. Legs spread past her shoulders, and hips thrusted forward. Those were easy enough to do, but she had to wonder about the next step. She had never tried pulling on her folds like that before, never needed to. This would be a new experience on top of a new experience, and she hadn’t been awake for five minutes yet.
    Her hands reached down to her warm, soft petals and gingerly pulled them upwards. Her face went red as she realized just how much pink she could now see this way, but she could tell that this would keep it from falling straight down and soaking her legs again. At least, it would as long as she remembered the golden rule to making her own gold this way: Push.
    Only a second passed between the moment she let go and the first release, but it felt like an eternity of waiting to her. A million thoughts ran through her mind, equal parts excitement and dread making her heart race. The moment was upon her; would she shoot or soak? As it left its uncomfortable home and passed millimeter by millimeter, she would see for herself.
    A small spurt heralded the start, just a bit of shiny, golden liquid flowing out as much forward as down and hitting the ground with an inaudible patter. May’s whole body went rigid, but her bladder kept pushing, no time to stop it now. Next came a trickle, chaotic and broken, falling at the dirt before her. It still left cleanly enough even at this splatter, but May knew she couldn’t keep it at this rate. It would get stronger whether she wanted it to or not, and knowing the relief to come, she definitely wanted it.
    Her pee built up from there, becoming steadier and stronger, landing narrower and further, until it reached its peak: a powerful stream, long and robust, flying forward and breaking up only as it began to dip towards the earth. Noises entered May’s ears, of both the small, targeted rainfall and the hiss from down below. She then detected a faint hint of her scent too, and she briefly wondered if this would end up attracting any Pokemon to her. I sure hope not!
    But nevermind that, May could barely believe the sight happening before her. She was peeing… standing up… and it was working! Maybe not one hundred percent, as she could feel just a bit of it dripping off the bottom of her vagina, but anyone who caught her right now would say she was peeing as good as any boy.
    Her mouth opened up in surprise at first, both from the success and the naughtiness of such an ungirly action. However, it gradually lifted into a smile as free and unashamed as the stream before her. “I… did it!” she declared to the world. “I can pee standing up!”
    May laughed in triumph, feeling unstoppable in that moment. If only those girls from her dream could see her now; they’d be clapping and cheering her on, the audience below roaring with approval at her flawless technique. It was a shame this sort of display wouldn’t win her any contests, but she was certain she would win a gold medal if they ever allowed it.
    She let loose another laugh, but quickly remembered how close to the camp she still was. “Eep!” She quickly shut her mouth and glanced behind, though she couldn’t see anything. I hope no one heard that! She’d almost prefer soaking her legs again than giving Max more ammo for embarrassing stories.
    Best to just relish in the moment quietly, she decided. Leaning her head back, May closed her eyes and let out a long, uninterrupted sigh as she took in the pleasure of a nice morning pee. She’d never tell another soul, but emptying her bladder first thing in the morning had a certain satisfaction to it, much like how another person would enjoy a cup of coffee or their wakeup stretches. It was the icing on the cake to her hard-earned success, and she would enjoy it to the last drop.
    Said drop didn’t happen for a while, but eventually, her stream declined in power, the hard splatter on the damp dirt fading into a faint piddle, and the hiss of her personal water gun disappearing. Even then, her pee took its sweet time growing weaker, to the point that it felt like minutes passed before it stopped completely, even though it really hadn’t been that long. A large puddle remained in front of her, and would stay there for a while before soaking and evaporating away.
    “Hah… wow, I actually did it,” she muttered to herself, still as red-faced as ever. She wanted to stay there and bask in the slight afterglow of success, but May knew staying here like this was asking to be caught. Best to wipe up and get dressed before that could happen.
    That was when May thought of something rather dismaying. “Ugh, I forgot to bring tissues,” she groaned, lowering her head. Without wiping, she was sure to leave a small wet spot on her pajamas, and she’d never hear the end of it if the boys saw her.
    Luckily, a solution quickly presented itself. A slight breeze picked up, blowing against her exposed “Luvdisc”. She gasped at the sudden feeling, but quickly noticing it was not an unpleasant feeling. In fact, it was helping her dry up, making what drips she still had fall to the grass between her feet. May breathed out a relaxed breath; it’d take a little bit this way, but it gave her more time to enjoy the moment.
    As she drip-dried, May thought of what else was ahead of her today. She never considered herself unconfident, but now she felt as though she could take on all of Hoenn right now. Come what may, this girl would always take the stage knowing she had the power to stand and deliver.
     
     
    And now, for something completely different: the original English anime opening, as sung by May in mid-pee!
     
    I’m gonna pee standing up
    Like no girl ever has!
    I won’t squat in an itchy shrub
    The boys, I will outclass!
    I will trickle through the air,
    Spraying far and wide
    With these two folds, you should beware
    The power that’s inside!
    Potty time!
    (Gotta stand up tall!)
    It’s time to pee,
    And standing is much more free!
    Potty time!
    Oooooh, it feels so good
    In the way that peeing should!
    Potty time!
    (Gotta stand up tall!)
    I peed a ton!
    “Little Shellder’s” had her fun
    Wipe and dress and now I’m done!
    Pot-ty time!
    (Gotta stand up tall)
    Gotta stand up tall
    Potty time!
  18. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Matryoshka for a blog entry, A Wet Night with a Dragon   
    “Hmmm?”
    For some reason, the waking world had decided to gently pull Lucoa, the divine dragon and former goddess, from her pleasant dreams a little earlier than usual. As she opened her eyes, she realized it was still the middle of the night, for the room was shrouded in darkness, the only sounds coming from the ceiling fan above.
    Though she was awake now, her eyelids still drooped with fatigue, and the desire to return to sleep was quite strong. However, another desire proved stronger, and that was to check on the bed’s other occupant. As quietly and smoothly as she could, she propped herself up and took a look at him, her dragon eyes working just as well as they did in broad daylight.
    Shouta, her sweet little master of sorts, lied fast asleep as she expected. Clad in his green pajamas, his chest gently rose and fell with each silent breath. His left hand lied next to his head in a half-closed fist while his right arm rested on his stomach.
    Lucoa sighed wistfully as she gazed at the dozing child. He looked so adorable with his face at total ease, a rare sight for her despite how much time they spent together. On the other hand, she also noticed that his body was uncovered all the way down to his socks. He must have tossed the blanket off him in his sleep, she surmised.
    That was just no good. It was a rather frigid night, and those thin PJ’s wouldn’t do much against the chilly air. She would never forgive herself if she allowed him to catch a cold overnight.
    Her first thought was to cuddle up and share her plentiful body heat, but she quickly dismissed it. The last time she tried that, Shouta complained about nearly suffocating underneath her “giant demon orbs” as he called them. That left the other option of pulling the covers over him and maybe nudging a little closer to him just in case. She slowly reached her hand over and grabbed the blanket, intending to do just that.
    “Num-hmm-hmm…”
    Lucoa froze up as Shouta mumbled suddenly. Had she stirred him awake by accident? She watched over him, looking for any signs that he would wake soon. Shouta fidgeted a little and kept muttering, his face tensing up in discomfort, but his eyes did not open.
    Lucoa frowned at the sight. The poor kid must be having a bad dream. She would have to do something about that. With a quick wave of her hand, a magic circle appeared, sending a soft light around Shouta’s head. The magic dispelled the nightmare, and he soon returned to a peaceful snooze.
    Satisfied with her work, Lucoa went to put the blanket back on him, but she stopped again. A very quiet noise, one that she would not have heard if not for her draconic senses, emanated from Shouta. If she didn’t know any better, it sounded like water hitting fabric, but the only way that would be possible at this time was if…
    “Oh dear.”
    A quick look down was all it took to confirm her worry. A wet patch had formed on Shouta’s pants and grew bigger by the second. It soon spread to between his legs and onto the mattress, growing into a pool around his bottom. Before long, urine was visibly breaking the cotton barrier, amplifying the sound of whizzing.
    As a neutrally-aligned dragon, Lucoa did not meddle in human affairs, but she had picked up on a few of their quirks. For instance, humans had the peculiar behavior of being embarrassed and ashamed about removing waste from their bodies, only doing so in designated places closed off from others. Should they end up voiding in their clothing, they tended to get very upset. At least, that’s what she gleamed from watching TV with Shouta.
    She could not imagine him being any different. It was such a strange sight to her, seeing him wet the bed yet not showing the slightest care on his face. The poor boy must have no idea what was happening, just the feeling of something discomforting slowly going away and relaxing him back into a deep sleep. Of course, that would no doubt change the instant he woke up and felt the cold, smelly liquid drenching his PJ’s.
    She was not about to let that happen. As soon as he finished his business, she would cast another spell that would remove all traces of urine, making it appear as if an accident never happened.
    She had to wait a while before that could happen, though. Shouta must have had something to drink and forgotten to pee before bed, it was the only way to explain how long his wetting was taking. By the time the sound of peeing came to a stop, the front of his pants were thoroughly soaked, and the back was likely not any better.
    But the more she watched Shouta relieve himself, the more Lucoa became aware of a tingling between her legs as well. Maybe it was the just of watching someone else go, or maybe it was the culprit for waking her up in the first place, but she wouldn’t mind having a potty break herself now.
    Unfortunately, she did not find getting up to use the toilet a good idea. Her movements might wake Shouta, who would probably cry his eyes out upon realizing he wet the bed. That could be solved simply by cleaning the mattress before she got out, but it was a convenient excuse. In truth, she was feeling rather lazy, the warmth of the bed a little too enticing to leave its embrace.
    Still, she needed to rid herself of that pesky pressure before she could get comfortable enough to go back to sleep. The simple solution was to magically remove the urine in her at the same time as she did Shouta’s, but then she thought of another idea. A far cheekier one.
    As a dragon, the concept of wetting oneself was still a foreign one to her. The only time she could recall that happening to her was when she was slipped with that tainted alcohol, and all she could recall was waking up in wet scales. It was a surprising moment, though not entirely unpleasant, at least compared to the other consequences of her drunken night.
    Taking one last look at Shouta, Lucoa lowered herself back into bed and snuggled into the covers. Her urine pressed against her bladder begging for release, but she no longer resisted it. She was going to satisfy her curiosity and see what the fuss of peeing herself was like.
    “Oh!”
    Lucoa gasped as the first bit of pee slipped out and hit the scales masquerading as her panties, the only thing she wore below her shirt. It felt so… warm, and the way it made her pseudo-undies cling to her privates only doubled that sensation. It was a strange sensation to be sure, but not a very uncomfortable one. She did not see the fuss behind having an accident just yet.
    It was time to open the floodgates. The dragon went from passively allowing pee to leave her to actively forcing it out, and the effect was instant. The room filled with a loud hissing noise as an amount of urine greater than any human could produce gushed from between her legs. In no time at all, her legs were soaked as well as the mattress below and blankets above. Drops of it soon ran down the mattress’ side, spreading the puddle onto the floor.
    The wet warm feelings running all over her lower body sent a medley of strange signals to the dragon’s brain, leaving her unsure what to think of her wetting. It was uncomfortable, and she definitely would not want to go back to sleep like this for sure. On the other hand, it also felt oddly relaxing, being able to just relax and let go without leaving the comfort of the bed. She wouldn’t mind doing this again, though she would need to do something about the pee getting everywhere.
    Even though Lucoa did not consider herself bursting to go, her wetting took far longer than Shouta’s. It was only after about five minutes that her stream began to taper off, the hissing dying down to a piddle. The mattress had been completely soaked through on her side, and the puddle on the floor reached out so far, it looked as if someone dumped a ten-gallon container’s worth of urine.
    Yet through all that, Lucoa kept one eye on Shouta the entire time, and not once did he stir in his sleep. She never figured him to be such a heavy sleeper. Maybe her magic to dispel the nightmare was a little stronger than she meant. She also had to wonder if his parents had heard her accident in the next room over. Then again, they never said anything on the night Shouta woke up screaming because he found out he was groping her by accident. Maybe the whole family was full of heavy sleepers.
    But as she looked at Shouta, Lucoa fell into a peaceful state despite the massive amount of pee in the room. “Even in your sleep, you still come up with great ideas.”
     
     
    Shouta groaned as a ray of sunlight reached his eyes, bringing him out of his slumber. He did not open them just yet, instead choosing to turn his head away and hope that Lucoa’s world-class qualities were not right in front of him.
    While he lied there, memories of his last dream gradually returned to him. He had been in front of his cauldron performing a summoning spell when Lucoa jumped out without a shred of clothing on, just like their first meeting. That was bad enough on its own, but then the cauldron started spewing water everywhere, quickly flooding the room and knocking him over in surprise. The feeling of wetness as the water reached his legs was so strong, it was almost like…
    Oh no!
    Shouta felt a cold sweat coming on. He really couldn’t have, could he? It had been so long since the last time it happened, well before summoning Lucoa. On the other hand, he couldn’t recall using the bathroom before he went to bed, and that almost always spelled trouble for him.
    He really did not want to, but Shouta lowered a hand to check his pants for a wet patch. He had no idea what he was going to do if Lucoa found about this. Taking a gulp, he gave his crotch a couple pats, fully expecting the worst.
    “Huh?”
    Dry as a bone. Any other time, this would bring relief to Shouta, but now it only brought confusion. That dream felt so real, he was certain something had to have come out. He needed to take a close look to be sure.
    Carefully opening his eyes, Shouta found that he was the only one in bed. He wondered where Lucoa could have gone for a moment, but quickly returned to the matter at hand. He pulled the covers off of him and sat up, the sun coming through the window giving him enough to see.
    Nothing. Not a single drop of pee anywhere. The panic and dread began to die down in Shouta, though the confusion remained. If he hadn’t wet the bed, then where did that sensation come from?
    “Oh.”
    That’s when he felt it, that familiar pressure that often got him out of bed in the mornings. All that urine he worried about leaking out was still inside him, and boy, did it want out now. Shouta wondered if that dream he had was his body’s way of waking him up before he could wet the bed, but he would dwell on that as soon as his bladder was empty.
    With no Lucoa to worry about, Shouta climbed out of bed, feeling the full weight of his bladder as he walked out of his bedroom and into the upstairs bathroom, thankfully unoccupied. Closing the door, he lifted up the toilet seat and pulled down the front of his jammie pants. He then took aim and relaxed his holding muscles.
    A trickle of tinkle soon came out of him and arced into the toilet, making a satisfying splashing noise that could be heard outside the bathroom. Seeing that his aim was spot-on, Shouta looked straight ahead and breathed out in contentment. It seemed like he had outgrown his bed-wetting just like his mom said he would. He didn’t have to worry about anyone else finding out, especially not Lucoa.
    With that in mind, Shouta’s mind remained at ease as his morning pee slowly came to an end, bringing his hips forward to compensate for his weakening stream. A slight shiver ran through him while he forced out the last few spurts and shook out any remaining drops. In all, his pee took maybe twenty seconds, which he found a little odd. He normally went for a good deal longer in the mornings. Perhaps he hadn’t had as much to drink yesterday as he thought.
    Shouta shrugged and flushed the toilet, sending the yellowed water off to who knows where. He had bigger things to focus on today.
    “Good morning, Shouta!”
    Two of those bigger things were right in front of him.
    “L-L-Lucoa!?” Shouta jumped back at the dragon lady next to him.
    “How are you feeling this morning?” she asked with a smile.
    “H-h-how long have you been standing there!?”
    Lucoa put a finger to her chin. “Hmm, about shortly after you came in. Why do you ask?”
    “You did? B-but that means…” Shouta’s eyes grew big as saucers as it dawned on him.
    “Shouta, are you okay?” Lucoa turned her head.
    “Aaaaaaaah!”
    Faster than even a divine dragon could imagine, Shouta ran between Lucoa’s legs and out the bathroom door. The whole house was then filled with the sound of him screaming “The succubus is watching me pee!”
    All the while, Lucoa stood there with a puzzled look. She had followed the human custom of waiting until somebody was finished relieving themselves before speaking to them. Why he still got upset was simply beyond her.
    But as she stood there, another thought crossed her mind, and an important one at that. She turned around and leaned out the bathroom door, shouting as loud as Shouta did.
    “Shouta, don’t forget to wash your hands!”
  19. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from lordbardak for a blog entry, Tinkling Time with the Tikis (FE: Heroes)   
    (Warning: Contains both visual and written depictions of underaged peeing… and no, nobody buys the “She’s really 1,000 years old!” excuse. You’re still going to jail.)
    With thanks to Captain L and Lordbardak (Phoenix) for editing
     
    “Hey, Tiki?”
    So much for that nap, was her first thought upon returning to the waking world. The incessant hand that had been pushing her shoulder withdrew itself as she stirred awake.
    “Mmm?” Tiki mumbled, pausing to sit up from her chair and stretch. A sparkling, blue ocean and bright sand greeted her as her eyes fluttered open. That’s right, she recalled, they were relaxing at the beach today, the Order’s reward for clearing out the bandits harassing the nearby towns. She could see others like the lady Robin practicing her spearfishing, Princes Takumi and Leo engaged in a heated duel of volleyball, and Commander Anna chasing after Sharena, who had stolen her image-recording tome in an attempt to get her to stop harassing the other heroes.
    “Great, you’re awake!” The young, girly voice pulled Tiki’s attention again. She glanced to her side and saw someone she still quite couldn’t believe was real, but the green hair, emerald eyes, and dragon wings growing from her back made it impossible to deny. It was none other than herself, summoned from the time of the Hero-King when she was merely a single millenia old.
    “Y-Yes, I am awake now,” said Big Tiki, rubbing the sleep out of her eye. “Did you need something, little one?”
    “Well, I saw you napping and thought it wouldn’t be fun if you slept through our beach trip.”
    “Oh?” Big Tiki raised an eyebrow. “Is that all?”
    “Of course! There are so many friends to meet and things to do here. This is no time to be sleeping!”
    If only I still possessed such energy, Big Tiki thought to herself. Regardless, her younger self had a point. Despite living to see three-thousand summers, she had surprisingly little opportunity to enjoy herself at the beach, and this one was possibly the most special occasion for that. Heroes from worlds all over were having a blast, and here she was, dozing off in a chair.
    “You know, I think I will join in on some of the fun,” Big Tiki said with a smile.
    “Yay!” Little Tiki hopped up and down, her frilly, pink swimsuit bouncing with her.
    With that, Big Tiki pushed herself out of the chair, her sandals pressing into the sand. Standing upright, she took a moment to stretch again, enjoying the warm sun and ocean breeze on her bikini-clad body. She couldn’t think of a more pleasant way to wake herself up from a nap.
    But there was one feeling that was not very pleasant.
    “Hmm?” Big Tiki frowned as she felt an uncomfortable pressure from her bladder. It was no small pressure, either; it appeared she had been sleeping for a bit longer than she thought. Now that she thought of it, she also had a bit of tea and delicious watermelon before falling asleep. No wonder she needed to go! How it didn’t wake her up earlier was a mystery for the ages.
    “Is something wrong?” Little Tiki asked.
    “Oh, nothing.” Big Tiki turned to her and gave a sheepish smile. “I just need to visit the little dragon’s room first.”
    “Huh?” Little Tiki’s face went blank.
    “What is it? You still need to relieve yourself even as an adult, you know.”
    “I know. It’s just…” At this, Little Tiki put her legs together from the knees up and wiggled her hips side to side. “I just realized I need to tinkle, too,” she said with a blush.
    Oh dear, Big Tiki thought as she looked at the potty-dancing manakete. She had forgotten about her little problem in the past; she would get so distracted by all the fun things and people, that she would forget about her need for the bathroom until it got pretty urgent.
    That had backfired on her eventually. Memories resurfaced of a time when she really needed to go at a new castle, but didn’t know where the bathroom was. She ended up running from hallway to hallway, hands firmly between her legs, until she couldn’t hold back anymore. Tears filled her eyes as pee soaked her panties and trailed down her legs, leaving a big wet patch on the carpet.

    Artwork by Papergami, commissioned by myself
     
    It was a painful memory, but she learned her lesson after that. It seemed, however, that her younger self had been summoned before that accident, judging by her squirming. They had better get going before her bottoms got wet with something other than seawater.
    “Then why don’t we visit the bathroom together?” asked Big Tiki, “The Order should have set up some tents for such a thing.”
    “Okay! Then we can talk and play afterwards!”
    Big Tiki chuckled to herself. “We can still talk along the way. Here, this way.” She turned and stepped off, with Little Tiki following behind.
    “So, I’ve been meaning to ask you a few things,” said Little Tiki.
    “Oh? Like what?”
    Little Tiki put a hand to her chin. “Well, you’re me when I’m all grown-up, right? That means you must know everything that’s going to happen to me.”
    “Hmm, I suppose that’s true,” said Big Tiki, scratching her cheek.
    “Then you could probably tell me all kinds of things about my future, like all the friends I make and places I go to. That way, I won’t have to wonder what things will be like when I’m all grown-up!” Little Tiki beamed at her.
    “Well, I could…” Big Tiki glanced away. “But I think it would be for the better if I didn’t.”
    “Aww, why not?” pouted Little Tiki.
    “From what I’ve been told, time is a delicate thing. Simply knowing about the future can be enough to cause changes to it, and not always for the better. If I were to tell you something about your future, it may end up not coming true at all.”
    “Wow, that sounds really complicated,” said Little Tiki, scratching her head.
    Big Tiki looked at her. “It does, but I also think it’s more fun for you to have all those experiences yourself. Wouldn’t want to spoil all the fun, would we?” She smiled at her younger self.
    “I guess not,” she replied, still sounding a bit disappointed.
    “Don’t be discouraged, Little One.” Big Tiki reached out and patted her on the head. “There is still plenty of fun to be had in the present.” A pang of pressure from below pulled her attention for a moment. “But that can wait until after our bathroom break.”
    “Mmm, alright!” Little Tiki’s smile started to come back. “I hope the tents aren’t too much further.”
    “If I recall, they should be on the other side of this rock,” said Big Tiki as they approached the boulder in question.
    “Race you there!” Before she could react, Little Tiki already took off, giggling all the way. Big Tiki stopped and smiled for a moment before giving chase. It was interesting to see how she always knew how to have fun back then. Maybe she could still learn a thing or two from the past.
    Both of them came to a stop as they rounded the boulders, expecting to see their goal. The tan colors of the bathroom tents were a welcome sight. The lines in front of them, not so much.
    “W-What!?” Little Tiki balked.
    Big Tiki only sighed in response, but she was just as unhappy. It seemed the Order of Heroes had grown in numbers, but not in tents, and she wasn’t the only one to fall victim to the tea’s diuretic effects.
    Every hero standing in line covered the spectrum of signals for desperation. The adults were more subtle with their need, from Tana occasionally nibbling her lip and tapping her foot, to Cordelia glancing away while she held her arm in a shy pose. The younger members, perhaps predictably, all had some sort of potty dance going on, such as Elise wiggling her hips with her hands between her legs, or Nino bouncing from one foot to the other as she did her best to hold it for just a little bit longer.
    Seeing all these people also in dire need of relief did not do either Tiki’s bladder any favors. Without any thought, their legs locked together as their holding strength nearly vanished out of sympathy for their friends.
    “Ah! I don’t th-think I can wait that long!” said a hip-wiggling Little Tiki.
    “Mmm, I must agree with you,” the Adult Tiki replied with a hand resting on her groin. “It seems we’re going to have to go somewhere else.”
    Just as she said this, two of the kids in line, the female versions of Kana and Morgan, suddenly broke loose and ran for the ocean, hands firmly pressed into their swimsuits. As they reached the water, their legs gave out from under them, and they collapsed in the knee-deep waters. Their anguished looks relaxed into smiles shortly after.
    “Ewww, are they really just going in the open like that?” Little Tiki turned to her grown self. “Oh, please don’t tell me we’re gonna tinkle in the ocean, too. That’s way too embarrassing!”
    “Er…” Big Tiki looked with a grimace at the girls relieving themselves before shaking her head. “No, of course not. I think I would get stage fright with all those eyes around me.”
    “Hmm, but where can we go?” Little Tiki asked as the two of them looked around.
    “That is a good question,” pondered Big Tiki. With the tents and the ocean not an option, they’d need somewhere private and out of the way. Problem was, she didn’t see anywhere like that in their immediate surroundings. This part of the beach had little to obscure them from everyone’s view, and was bordered by a sheer cliff wall running alongside it, with the only gap leading right into a nearby village. There would probably be a bathroom somewhere, but she didn’t know anyone there, and greeting someone with “Do you have a place where we can pee?” did not sound like a good idea to her. There just had to be somewhere else they could use…
    “Wait.” Big Tiki’s eyes perked up as her memory came to the rescue. She turned to Little Tiki and asked, “Do you recall the small grove we passed on the way here?”
    “Um, you mean that patch of trees and bushes?” said Little Tiki, a bit of hope returning to her eyes.
    “It’s a bit of a walk, but it might be the only place we can go. Do you think you can make it there?”
    Little Tiki paused to glance at the tents, along with the many desperate ladies still there. “Mmm, if it’s our only chance, then I’ll give it my all!” She raised a fist and gave a determined look, despite her other hand still between her legs.
    Even back then, I carried such resolve. “Then we should hurry. This way!” Big Tiki set off towards the grove, beckoning the little one after her. They left behind two sets of footprints in the sand, the only evidence of the little trip they were about to take.
     
     
    As Big Tiki expected, the walk to the grove took only a couple minutes. It felt a bit longer, both from their pressing need and from the lack of conversation as they just kept their eyes peeled for the greenery.
    Both Tiki’s kept at least one hand near their groins for the whole walk, but oddly enough, they no longer felt like they were about to burst. Their bladders still ached with discomfort, but getting away from the tents and the lines seemed to have quieted their bodies’ subconscious urge to open the floodgates too soon.
    Their fortune only improved from there. As they rounded the corner of the cliff wall, the Tiki’s were greeted with the sight of the grove, as plentiful with green as they remembered.
    “Ah, finally!” declared Little Tiki with a smile. “I was worried I’d have to squat out in the open!”
    The Big Tiki looked at the many bushes and trees that would keep them out of sight, giving her a smile as well. “We’ll certainly have our privacy here.”
    “Okay, I’ll just, um, go over there.” Little Tiki pointed over at a set of shrubbery that would easily hide her when she squatted.
    “And I will just be right over there,” replied Big Tiki, nodding towards a cluster of trees. “Take care, Little One.”
    “You too!” she replied, already heading towards the bushes.
    They split from there, with Big Tiki walking over to the palm trees. Stepping behind one, she looked around for a proper spot to do her business, her hands moving to the knot keeping her long, pink sash on her hips. She quickly realized that with her in a place this secluded, she knew just about anywhere would be good to squat at. It wasn’t like anybody would even know what she was about to do here, anyway.
    Wait, would that mean…
    Her eyes widened as it had dawned on her. This exact moment was something she had been waiting for a few weeks now: a chance to relieve herself outdoors with no one around to witness what she had planned.
    Her mind flashed back to a routine patrol, one that went by without any encounters with the enemy. She would have forgotten about it completely, if not for a peculiar sight during their “nature break”, as Anna called them.
    While she was squatted and creating a puddle just beneath her, Big Tiki noticed two of the other ladies, Princesses Hinoka and Camilla of Hoshido and Nohr, handling their business in the strangest manner. Instead of crouching with their underwear pulled down, they stood up next to each other and parted their panties to the side. Their streams flew forward rather than straight down, so much that they could have been having a contest as if they were men. In her three millennia alive in this world, Tiki had never seen such a thing so crude and yet strangely fascinating. Her curiosity took over from there, and she later asked both ladies about their technique down to its finer points.
    Finally, she had the perfect opportunity to try it herself. Taking one last look to make sure the coast was entirely clear, Tiki pulled the knot loose, tossing her sash on top of a nearby bush and revealing her red bikini bottoms. Her hands hooked around the sides, and they were soon pulled down and off her legs. The ladies had recommended she be completely bottomless for her first attempt, just in case things didn’t go well.
    With that part taken care of, Tiki turned to the tree next to her, a hint of pink appearing on her cheeks as she felt the ocean air brushing against her shapely, bare butt. She couldn’t deny that she was a little nervous, but she had made up her mind. A manakete never backed down once they were determined to see something through, after all.
    She just had to follow the steps taught to her. First, spread her feet to shoulder-width. Second, lean back and put her hips forward. Third, and most embarrassingly, use her fingers to pull her labia up and apart, ensuring a good, clean aim, but also a lovely view of a dragon’s “treasure” if anyone caught her at the right angle.
    That just left the final step. Looking down at the grass and not at the amount of pink now visible, Tiki paused to take a few breaths to try and calm her quivering bladder. Her pee was right at the cusp of being let out, but she had to wait for that last mental barrier to be relaxed open first.
    But soon enough, she felt it coming, and quickly remembered the last bit of advice: it had to be pushed out.
    “Mmm!” She lightly moaned as the first few drops fell out, some of it leaving right away, with a couple dribbling down her special place first. The warmth and slow start made her mind run with worry. What if this wasn’t going to work, and she was about to make a big mess instead?
    That worry passed as more of her pee came out, building up into a trickle, then into a jet of golden water, breaking up halfway before hitting the grass. Tiki’s eyes grew with wonder as she watched the stream pick up, landing farther ahead until it started to climb up the tree in front of her, leaving a trail along the way. A symphony of sounds entered her pointy ears, from the piddle pounding against the trunk to the hissing from her exposed nethers.
    All the while, Tiki could only stare in awe at the stream leaving her. Relieving herself standing up; what a novel concept, yet here she was doing just that, successfully as well. Sure, she still had a little dripping straight down, and a bit of the stream bounced off the tree and onto her feet, but she couldn’t feel anything but satisfied with herself.
    The relief didn’t hurt, either. Emptying her full bladder at such a rate left a pleasant feeling in her groin that radiated throughout her body. Her other muscles relaxed, and she found herself closing her eyes, smiling, and genuinely enjoying this naughty little piddle of hers.
    “Aah!?”
    But that all vanished the moment she heard a gasp nearby.
    At once, Big Tiki’s smile dropped and eyes snapped open, her head immediately turning to the gasp’s source. There stood Little Tiki, her eyes wide as saucers, but not making eye contact. Instead, her gaze was glued to the little show her grown-up self was putting on.
    Big Tiki could feel the heat growing on her face. Caught at such a private moment, by a child by manakete standards, no less. Instinct told her to stop and immediately cover herself, but she couldn’t. Her bladder wasn’t finished emptying, nor was it going to stop until the last drop was passed.
    With her legs rooted to the spot, all Big Tiki had was her voice. “Er, L-Little One! Did you… need something?” she managed to say.
    As if snapping out of a spell, Little Tiki gasped and placed her hands over her eyes. “Ah, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to watch, honest!” she stammered, her whole face going red.
    At least she wasn’t looking now. With a frown, Big Tiki looked back to her stream, thankfully slowing down and lowering back onto the ground. The pleasure she had just a moment ago had vanished, and now she only felt embarrassment and guilt that a child had seen such a crass thing.
    A few seconds later, her pee finally petered out , with nothing more than a couple excess drips falling from her privates. Remembering her last bit of advice, she shook her hips back and forth to free the little bit still clinging on down there.
    At least that’s over with, Big Tiki thought as she sighed and reached for her bottoms. Although they had made use of the castle’s baths together, and were the same person regardless, she did not think being that casual with her body around a “little” girl was a good idea.
    “You can look now,” she said once she was modest again. “I’m sorry that you saw me in such a compromising way.”
    Little Tiki put her hands down and opened her eyes. “Oh, please don’t apologize. It’s my fault for walking in on you going tinkle.”
    Well, it wasn’t like I tried to be all that modest about it, Big Tiki thought as she glanced at the puddle and marking she left on the tree.
    “Um, can I ask you something?”
    Big Tiki had a bad feeling in her chest, but asked anyway. “What is it?”
    Little Tiki looked up to her with determination. “How did you do that? I thought only boys could wee standing up.”
    “Er, well…” Big Tiki put a hand up to her chest. “To be honest, I thought the same thing until I was shown otherwise not long ago. This was my first chance for me to try it out myself.”
    “Really?” She could see the curiosity welling up in the little one’s eyes. “It looked like you did a great job. Maybe my first try will go well, too!”
    “Your… first try?” asked Big Tiki, arching an eyebrow. Don’t tell me...
    Little Tiki grew a big smile. “Yeah, it looks like fun. You could teach me how to do it, even!”
    “T-Teach you?” Big Tiki’s eyes opened wide. What in Naga’s name have I done to myself?
    “Yeah! I mean, who better to show me how to do it than myself? I bet I could easily do it with your help!”
    “L-Little One, I…” Big Tiki felt her face growing warm again. “I am not sure if that’s a good idea.”
    “Huh? Why not?” asked Little Tiki with a frown.
    At this, Big Tiki went silent. Where should she even start? Learning how to pee standing up from other adults was one thing, but teaching it to a kid? Nevermind that it was her past self. What would the Order think of her if word of this ever got out? She may as well ask Kiran to send her straight home, it would be the only way she could deal with such humiliation.
    “Oh, please?” Little Tiki looked up at her with pleading eyes. “I won’t ever tell anyone you taught me, honest! Besides, what if we get stuck somewhere, and I really gotta go but have to do it standing up? I don’t just wanna wet myself!”
    As unlikely as that sounded, Big Tiki couldn’t deny that without any knowledge of their future in Askr, it was still possible. However, it was the last line that got to her most of all. Though this technique would not have helped her then, she couldn’t help but think of her accident in the castle, and how upset she was for letting that happen to her. Would it be all that wrong to teach her a skill that could prevent another mishap like that?
    Not only this, but she could see the curious nature inside Little Tiki’s eyes, the very same thing that made her attempt this feat in the first place. In a strange way, refusing it would be like denying a part of herself, to herself at that. Once more, her mind was made up, and she would not change it no matter what.
    “Very well, I’ll teach you as long as you don’t tell anyone about it, promise?”
    “You will?” Little Tiki’s face lit right back up, and she hopped up and down on her bare feet. “Thank you so much! It’ll be our little secret, promise!”
    “I know it will.” Big Tiki nodded. “So we’ll have to find somewhere we won’t be disturbed the next time nature calls.”
    Little Tiki’s bouncing came to a sudden stop, and her smile became noticeably weaker. “Huh? Why wait?”
    Big Tiki gave her a confused look. “Wait, did you not relieve yourself already?”
    To this, Little Tiki’s hips wiggled, and her legs locked together. “Nope! I was gonna go in the bushes, but the ground was all muddy. I was looking for somewhere else I could go, and that’s when I found you,” she replied. “So can we please start now? I don’t wanna hold this in any longer.”
    This had no chance of being a normal nature break, did it? thought Big Tiki. “Then I suppose now is as good a time as any. First thing, you’ll need to remove your bottoms. The floaty ring, too.”
    Yet again, Little Tiki stopped her squirming. “Er, remove them?” she asked in a less confident tone.
    “It’s for the better. That way, you have no chance of getting them wet. Now, I’d hurry before you start to go too early.”
    “A-Alright. I’ll take them off now,” said Little Tiki, her cheeks already turning pink.
    Little Tiki’s hands went to her bottoms, and Big Tiki turned around. She remembered her difficulty with undressing in front of others back then, and that wasn’t something she wanted to see anyway.
    As soon as the shuffling noises stopped and she heard “Okay, they’re off,” Big Tiki looked back. Little Tiki held her bottoms in front of her with the floatation ring kicked away, the pink dress part of the swimsuit thankfully still keeping her modest from this angle. She was lucky that her suit was just an elaborate two-piece, the adult Tiki thought. If not, she may have had to attempt this in the buff.
    Little Tiki set her bottoms on top of a bush and asked, “So what now?” She kept her hands near her crotch.
    “Next, you’ll have to assume the stance. Put your feet at shoulder-width, and stick your hips forward.”
    Little Tiki turned to the bushes and did as her older self said. “Like this?”
    Big Tiki had to pause to sigh first. This would be the toughest part for both of them. “You already know about, um, how things are like down there, right?”
    “Um, yeah,” Little Tiki replied, her gaze lowering to the ground in front of her.
    “Well, to make sure it doesn’t just fall straight down and make a mess, you’ll need to use your hands to, er…” Big Tiki’s eyes moved from side to side. “Pull the, um, ‘petals’, up and open.”
    Little Tiki looked at her with a raised eyebrow. “Petals?”
    Not my best choice of words, thought Big Tiki. She wondered if it would be better if she just showed her what she meant… without actually showing her, at least.
    “Like this,” she replied as her hands went to her bottoms and mimed the “taking aim” part of the process.
    Little Tiki’s eyes widened a bit, and her blush deepened. “Oh! That,” she said as she looked back down. Slowly, her hands pulled up the dress, pressing in her wrists to keep it there. Her little fingers went down and did just as Big Tiki showed her, and nothing could be left to the imagination any longer.
    Even Big Tiki could feel her face growing warmer from embarrassment. Focus, Tiki, she thought as she shook her head. It was your own, and still is. Nothing to be embarrassed about here.
    “So am I all ready to go?” asked Little Tiki. “It feels like it could come out any second now.”
    Just one last bit of advice to give, then she could turn around and leave Little Tiki to her business. “Okay,” she started, “When you feel it about to come out, make sure you-”
    “Ah!”
    Little Tiki’s body tensed up, her lower body clenching forward. An instant later, and a couple drops fell from her groin, landing between her feet.
    “Little One! Are you alright?” asked Big Tiki, her body feeling tense as well.
    “Nngh…” Little Tiki groaned, her whole face growing red and a bead of sweat forming on her brow. “Huh!?”
    A bit more of the yellow liquid dribbled out, but not mostly straight down. Instead, it pooled downwards and formed a trail that snaked down her inner thigh. Another spurt followed, widening the trail as it ran all the way to her foot.
    “Ah, no! Not my leg!” She begged out loud. Her hips swung side to side in an attempt to stop it, but this caused her pee, now coming out in a slow trickle, to hit her other leg as well.
    Big Tiki felt her heart sinking at the little one’s struggle. This was all her fault; if her curiosity hadn’t gotten the better of her, her younger self wouldn’t be in this mess. She had to fix things before they could get any worse.
    “Quick, squat down!” she yelled as she crouched to Little Tiki’s level and reached her arms around her.
    “N-No!” Little Tiki twisted her shoulders, pushing Big Tiki’s arms away. Her brow furrowed in determination. “I can do it! I just gotta…”
    Without warning, Little Tiki leaned back, and Big Tiki instinctively placed her hand on the little one’s back to brace her. Meanwhile, she pulled her girlhood up even further and more open, and her face scrunched up as she used her strength to push it out.
    The change was immediate. What was just a tiny trickle spilling onto her legs grew into a steady, golden stream that flew out almost straight forward before falling and breaking up. It struck a particularly dry patch of grass and dirt, creating a noticeable piddling sound, matched only by the faint hissing from her crotch.
    At first, the manaketes could only stare in silence as Little Tiki emptied her bladder with such force. Even the voice in Big Tiki’s head telling her to stop watching and let her have her privacy felt muted against a sight so taboo and yet strangely fascinating. Even when the smell of pee entered their noses, it wasn’t enough to make common courtesy prevail for either of them. They were simply two parts of the same whole, enjoying the same view together.
    Eventually, Little Tiki’s open mouth curled upwards into a big smile, and her panting turned into giggling. “Tee hee, I’m just like a boy now!” she declared without shame.
    That smile, that happiness from the silliest of things; Big Tiki could not resist such contagious joy. Her lips lifted into a smile, and she soon chuckled right alongside her past self as they watched the puddle growing just in front of them. It may have been a bit of a mess at first, but she was glad things turned out the way they did.
    With her small frame and forceful spray, Little Tiki’s tinkle time ended as quickly as it began, with the stream falling away into a small trickle, this one going straight down, thankfully. At the end, the puddle she left was quite big for her size, testament of how full to the brim she was, though her older self still left the bigger one for sure.
    “Aaaah, much better!” she sighed as the last few drops fell from her. She looked over to her older self and asked, “How’d I do?”
    “I’d say you did pretty well, Little One,” she replied, letting go of Tiki’s back and standing straight up. “Now, I would suggest shaking your hips a few times to get the drops out. Go forward and back so it doesn’t get on your legs.”
    “Okay.” Little Tiki did just that, the thrusting motions lifting her dress in the back and exposing the very bottom of her bottom as she did so. The few drops still clinging to her down there fell loose, and she finally let go of the “petals” and let her dress fall back down.
    “Aw, but what am I gonna do about my legs?” Little Tiki asked with a frown as she lifted one up, the trail of urine still faintly present. “Do you know if the leaves are safe here?”
    “I’m afraid I don’t,” replied Big Tiki, “But don’t forget that we’re at the beach in our swimwear.”
    “Oh, right! It’s almost like taking a bath!” Little Tiki hopped up and down. “We should go for a swim when we get back!”
    A particular view caught Big Tiki’s attention. “We should, but you’ll need to put your bottoms back on, first.”
    “Huh?” Little Tiki stopped her hopping, and pulled her dress down with one hand while putting the other behind her head. “Hee hee, whoops!” she said with closed eyes and pink cheeks.
    A minute passed while the girls got dressed again, Little Tiki putting her bottoms and floatation ring back on while Big Tiki tied her sash around her waist again. They each took one last glance at their puddles before leaving them behind to soak into the soil.
    The crashing waves of the ocean looked much more enticing as they walked back to the rest of the group. Big Tiki found herself actually looking forward to a good swim, and maybe a nice bit of sunbathing afterwards, preferably somewhere she could remove her top and let her wings stretch out.
    “Hey, wait!” Little Tiki suddenly said, coming a stop. “I just thought of something.”
    “Hmm? What is it?” asked Big Tiki as she turned around.
    “So, you told me that you can’t tell me anything about my future in case it might change it, right?” Little Tiki put a finger to her chin. “But you just taught me how to tinkle standing up, which you didn’t know how to do until you came here. Won’t that change my future too?”
    “Oh dear,” said Big Tiki. She had completely forgotten about that in the heat of the moment. Perhaps it was time to come clean about a certain fact she had deduced.
    “It’s true that me teaching you something may affect the future, but I have a feeling we don’t have to worry about that,” she started.
    “But why not?” asked Little Tiki, tilting her head.
    How can I best explain this? “Since I am you in your future, that means I should remember everything you’ll go through. That said, I have no memory of my time in Askr at all, not even this talk we’re having right now.”
    “You don’t remember?” Little Tiki frowned as it dawned on her. “Wait, does that mean when we go home, we’re going to lose all our memories of being here?”
    Big Tiki nodded. “It’s a strong possibility, and I think given our circumstances, it is probably for the better.”
    “B-But I don’t want to forget my time here! I’ve been to so many cool places and made so many new friends here! I even got to meet my grown-up self!” whined Little Tiki.
    “As have I, and it will be shameful if we do end up forgetting.” To the little one’s surprise, Big Tiki gave a smile to her and put a hand on her shoulder. “But, I don’t think it’s all bad. We still have lots of friends to be with when we do go home. Besides, just because you can’t remember the fun you had somewhere, it doesn’t mean you didn’t have it.”
    “Huh? So, does that mean we shouldn’t stop having fun here while we still can?”
    “Quite the opposite. I think knowing we won’t remember makes our time here all the more precious.”
    Little Tiki looked right into her eyes, and Big Tiki could see the worry fading away in hers. “Alright, if you say so,” Little Tiki finally said.
    Big Tiki laughed a bit. “Now, we should be getting back to our friends. They might have started to wonder where we’ve gone off to.”
    “Um, can I ask you one more thing real quick?”
    Always curious, this one… Not that I’m any different. “What is it?”
    At this, Little Tiki glanced down and suddenly looked rather shy. “Can we, um… maybe go tinkle standing up together sometime again?”
    “Hmm?” Did she just hear that right? “You’d like to do that again? And… together?” she asked.
    “Mm-hmm,” Little Tiki nodded. “I thought it was kinda fun to wee like a boy, and I wanna see if I can do it without getting any on my legs next time.”
    Big Tiki had to mull it over at first. Never had she heard of someone asking if they could pee together because it was fun. On the other hand, it was quite enjoyable and a little empowering, but more than that, she felt a strange connection when she did that with herself, like they had grown a lot closer to each other in such a short time. Oh my, I certainly hope we’re the only ones in Askr to bond like this!
    “If chance allows it, we can go together again,” said Big Tiki.
    “R-Really?” said Little Tiki, already smiling again.
    “And it will be our little secret time together, promise,” she replied, giving her a little boop on the nose.
    “Hee hee, thank you so much!” said a grinning Little Tiki, “I’m so glad I get to grow up to be just like you!”
    Big Tiki could only blush at what may have been the best compliment anyone had ever given her in three thousand years. “You know what, Little One?” she said, “I think you’re going to turn out just fine.”
     

    Artwork by Dude-Doodle
     
     
     
    (A/N: And there we have it, the winning story of this year's poll finished! Hope you all had a lot of fun reading it. I certainly did while writing it; how else do you explain me churning out a 6,000 word fic in only a couple weeks? Let's hope I can keep that up with the second-place winner, although that one admittedly needs a bit more brainstorming first. Until next time!)
  20. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from HitEmAll for a blog entry, A Most Unusual Contest (An Enduring Rivalry Part 1)   
    (Note: This story runs parallel to another story which focused on underaged male desperation. It is not required reading for this one, however.)
     
     
    The life of a Jewel of Mor Ardain was a tough and busy one. As the emperor’s personal bodyguards, they were trusted with carrying out the most crucial of tasks, with nary a moment for rest. Brighid had never been daunted by the enormity of her duty. No matter what the hardship, she would gladly endure it for the better of her Driver and empire.
    That did not mean she would enjoy said hardships, however. Her current mission was to assist Prince Addam of Torna in his preparations for an eventual battle against Malos, the Aegis threatening to destroy all of Alrest. His Majesty, Emperor Hugo, was unfortunately occupied with matters on another titan, so she could not be at his side as she would prefer. So here she was at the Aletta region of Torna, with the rest of the militia camping on the grounds of Addam’s villa, more or less on her own. It wasn’t what she had in mind in terms of serving Mor Ardain, but she knew the only thing to do was get through it.
    But before she could help anyone, she needed to perform a certain morning ritual first.
    Stepping into a tall but narrow tent, Brighid looked down at the lone black pot in the center. It looked freshly cleaned and unused since last night, without any scent of waste in the air. With Addam’s manor full to the brim with sick, injured, and civilians, the bathrooms within were inaccessible, so this was as good as she could hope for at this moment.
    Taking one last glance behind her to make sure the tent flap was closed, she stepped over the pot. Brighid then reached under the skin-colored covering at her groin and pulled down a pair of royal blue undergarments as she squatted down, careful to only hover over the lip.
    A small moment went by as Brighid got comfortable enough to let go. A light, pale trickle fell into the pot, first as scattered drops, then growing into a respectable stream. The sound of water lightly hitting metal reached Brighid’s ears, and she sighed as she made peace with what she was doing. She could never guess what the day would bring, but at least she had this small moment of respite.
    Until she heard a tent flap fly open, that is.
    Brighid perked up, fearful for a moment that it was her tent that was being barged into. She quickly realized it was not hers, but the tent next to her, made for a similar purpose. The sound was followed with a soft shuffling of clothes, and Brighid knew what would come next, so she tried to shift her focus elsewhere.
    There was no escaping the next noise, however: A powerful splatter, like a small waterfall crashing into metal, combined with a hiss like a water faucet turned on full blast.
    Stuck as she was until her business concluded, Brighid could only shake her head. She knew that people sometimes couldn’t help how their bodies relieved themselves, but she still had to wonder who was capable of a stream like that.
    She got her answer in the form of a long moan, one that conveyed both the woman’s relief and her irritation at having to do so in the first place. It could have only belonged to one person she knew, though she wasn’t thrilled to have their acquaintance.
    Fortunately for Brighid, she felt her stream petering to a stop, with just a little wetness remaining. She placed her hand over that region and channeled a small blue flame, evaporating the drips within seconds while leaving her body unharmed. Now she could leave before having to hear anymore of that nonsense.
    But as she stepped out of the tent and into the morning sunlight, Brighid had another thought. To be so immodest with such a personal matter as urination was not something she could just let go, especially not with an Aegis. No, that woman deserved to be called out for her crassness.
    Waiting with crossed arms, Brighid stood outside the tent until the hissing and moaning came to a stop. A minute later, the tent opened, and out stepped Mythra, stretching her arms and neck with a smile.
    She certainly looks pleased with herself, thought Brighid.
    Eventually, Mythra opened her eyes and noticed the person who would be staring daggers at her if not for their closed eyes. “Uh, what’s your deal? Haven’t had your morning tea yet?” she asked.
    “I assure you, it is not my morning rituals I am upset with, but yours,” said Brighid, “Simply put, I am appalled by your lack of discretion with your restroom etiquette.”
    “My what, now?” Mythra raised an eyebrow at first, but then both eyes shot open as it dawned on her. “Wait, were you listening to me just now? That’s super creepy!”
    “How could I not? I’d be surprised if you didn’t wake the entire camp with that performance.” Brighid shook her head. “I can only hope your battle style does not extend to your urination.”
    “And what’s that supposed to mean?” asked Mythra, crossing her arms and furrowing her brow.
    Brighid spoke unflinchingly. “Wild and chaotic, unleashing your golden might everywhere without any thought for what you leave behind for others.”
    Mythra’s eyes shot up again, and her cheeks gained a hint of red. “E-Excuse me!?” She stammered.
    As expected, I have the high ground in this exchange. “Did I stutter?” asked Brighid.
    But rather than back down, Mythra collected herself and stared Brighid in the eyelids. “Okay, if you’re gonna be on your high horse, at least make it about something you’re not guilty of as well.”
    Brighid cocked an eyebrow, the only crack in her visage. “Oh? What are you implying?”
    “Don’t play coy.” Mythra gained a grin like she had already won the fight. “I’ve heard you handle your business late at night, when you think you’re alone. You let out this sigh like you’ve just stepped into a hot bath, and FYI, you’re just as noisy down there.”
    “I… what?” Brighid raised a hand to her face out of shock. Someone actually heard one of her late night excursions? She was not prepared to be put on the defensive in this discussion. She needed to regain her momentum. “Even if that’s true, I at least have the courtesy to try and restrain such noises when I must use the public facilities.”
    “Maybe, but if you were bursting to go, I bet you’d be just as vocal about it.” Mythra raised a finger. “And speaking of, I’d start watching how much you drink if I were you.”
    “And why would I do that?”
    There was that annoying smirk again. “Because I’ve also seen how you are just before we stop for a breather. That tenseness in your face, the little shift in your leg; you try and hide it, but you may as well be doing a full potty dance, honestly.”
    Another unanticipated riposte. Brighid was quickly learning that Mythra was powerful with her words, if not tactful. “Better that I try to keep myself composed than to loudly complain about it like a certain Blade I know. With how vocal you’ve been, I have to wonder if your bladder is as childish as your attitude.”
    “Bigger than yours, at least.” Mythra pouted for a moment, but then her eyes lit up and mouth curled up into a mischievous grin. “Actually, I have an idea.”
    “That would be a first for you,” said Brighid. A childish remark, admittedly, but she needed to mask her growing apprehension somehow.
    “You think you’re better at keeping it in than me? Then what do you say to a little contest?” asked Mythra.
    “A contest? What do you mean?”
    “Easy. First one to pee loses.”
    A raised eyebrow was the only visual cue that gave away Brighid’s shock. “You can’t be serious. Why in Alrest would I ever agree to a ridiculous wager like that?”
    “If you’re so dead-set on proving how much better you are than me, then here’s your chance. Architect knows you can’t prove it in our spars,” said Mythra with a particularly smug face.
    “I believe I have demonstrated that I’m more than a match for you.”
    “Sure, if that’s what you want to believe...” Mythra crossed her arms. “But how about this? If you win and I end up peeing first, I’ll start taking your nagging more seriously.”
    As sound as that proposal was, Brighid knew there had to be a catch of some kind. “And if I’m the one who urinates first?”
    “Then you have to get off my case about… everything, pretty much. Now, do you accept, or are you just all talk like usual?”
    Brighid’s first instinct was to decline this wager without a second thought. She was a Jewel of Mor Ardain, how could she even think of participating in such a crass contest? On the other hand, looking at Mythra continuing to act superior gave her cause to think otherwise. Much as she was loathe to admit, the Aegis had a way of getting under Brighid’s skin like no one else. Introducing her to a little humility might help show her the error of her ways. If nothing else, it would help make their mission to defeat Malos a good deal more tolerable.
    “Very well, I accept your wager,” she declared, “For my and Mor Ardain’s pride, I will prove my endurance is greater than yours.”
    Mythra widened her eyes. “Really, now? Gotta admit, I thought you’d be too much of a prude to accept.”
    “However…” Brighid raised a finger. “I expect an honest competition. Don’t even think about cheating. I’ll be keeping a close eye on you today.”
    “Likewise,” said Mythra, leaning forward. “But I won’t need to cheat for this. You’ll have soaked your panties long before I need to tinkle.”
    “I wouldn’t be so sure of that.” Brighid leaned forward, furrowing her brow.
    Time seemed to slow as the ladies stared daggers into each other’s eyes, both full of determination to put the other in their place. Even this turned into a contest of sorts, with neither girl wanting to turn away first, as if this would determine who would ultimately prevail.
    But then they both gasped as they realized something: with them both leaning in, a certain part of their torso’s were only a hair’s breadth from touching.
    At once, Brighid and Mythra turned around, crossing their arms over their chests. Brighid felt an unwanted warmth coming over her cheeks, and she imagined Mythra was likely the same way.
    “W-Well, I’m going to get breakfast,” said Mythra, her voice lacking its usual haughtiness.
    “And I will... freshen up for the day,” said Brighid. “I would choose your drink carefully, if I were you.”
    “Right back at you.”
    With that, the ladies stepped away from the latrines in opposite directions. As she rounded the corner, the reality of what Brighid had just agreed to sank in. A contest about which lady could hold their urine longer? She could never have imagined taking on such a wager, least of all with a fabled Aegis. Hugo and Aegaeon would certainly frown on her spur-of-the-moment decision.
    Still, she was not about to turn around and call it off. The gauntlet had been thrown down; backing out now would wound not just her pride, but all of her empire’s as well. Glancing forward with a fist raised in determination, Brighid swore to herself that she would prevail on her honor as Jewel of Mor Ardain.
     
     
    Was there any reason for her to be happy today? Mythra mulled this question over in her head as the day had dragged on, but couldn’t find a single answer. It was like the world was conspiring against her or something, from Milton being a particularly obnoxious brat to the sheer tedium that was the party’s main task today. Rooting around in the weeds of the Aletta region’s fields to find food was possibly the most mind-numbingly dull thing she had done since being awoken by Addam three years ago. Sure, it was occasionally broken up with hunting a beast for its meat, but the brain-dead monsters in the area would go down without a fight.
    Worst of all, there was little to distract her from how much she needed to pee right now.
    Mythra’s frown tightened as she kept walking with the rest of the group. At this point, she was starting to wonder if her wager with Brighid was a good idea. It definitely seemed like one at first; a chance to shut Brighid up for once, maybe even teach her some humility. It’s hard to be on a high horse when you’re dancing in place with your hands on your groin. Seeing the high and mighty Blade like that would make this whole trip to Torna absolutely worth it.
    She definitely wasn’t thinking about how much of a pain it would be to hold it in herself. The morning hours had long passed, and her bladder had plenty of time to fill back up. An uncomfortable pressure steadily growing inside her was the last thing she needed today, but here she was, keeping her walk as steady as she could and her mouth shut as much as possible. She wasn’t about to give Brighid the satisfaction of seeing her in any sort of distress.
    Speaking of, she had better check on her opponent. Mythra looked around the group for the blue Blade. There was Lora and Haze chatting with each other, Addam leading the march, Jin looking stoic as always, and Mikhail and Milton, the two kids tagging along behind everyone else. She found Brighid walking ahead of  her, a little distant from the group, and mustered her laser focus, inspecting her every movement as she moved without a clue. Her hips swayed with the same fussy elegance as usual, but the slight squirming and twitching, telltale signs of hidden desperation, were absent. Either Brighid’s bladder was far stronger than she had previously let on, or she had discreetly peed somewhere when Mythra wasn’t paying attention. Considering  how closely she had kept an eye on her for most of the morning, that was highly unlikely. Ooh, but if she did…
    Mythra shook her head. Even in the middle of nowhere, she had better things to do than stare at a Blade’s behind all day. If she wanted to get back to the camp and put her feet up for awhile, she needed to keep an eye out for whatever weeds they considered food out here. That way, she could at least hold herself with some form of leisure.
    “Wait, look over there!”
    Lora’s voice brought the group to a stop, everyone turning to where she pointed. Just a ways off were a set of the ugliest birdlike creatures Mythra had ever seen, all of them trying to pull a set of large, rectangular boxes along the ground.
    “Are those tirkin?” asked Haze.
    Brighid put a hand to her chin. “It would seem so, but what could they be pulling?”
    Prince Addam squinted a bit, his confident smile turning into a frown. “Why, those cheeky little buzzards! They’re stealing supplies from the camp!”
    “Oh dear, we can’t let them get away with that!” said Lora.
    Ugh, more fighting, thought Mythra as she saw Lora winding her braid around her fists. If only this had happened a couple hours ago when she wasn’t weighed down by so much urine, then she could’ve had some fun with these vultures. For now, she would just have to take the easier, boring approach.
    “Want me to call a beam down on them?” she asked, already channeling ether into her circlet, giving it a green glow. “I’m sure nobody would mind a few less oversized birds in the world.”
    “And vaporize the supplies while you’re at it?” came Brighid’s buzzkill of a reply. “We’re trying to get more supplies for the militia, not less.”
    Spoilsport. “Just a suggestion,” said Mythra as the glow died down. Of course, it couldn’t be that easy.
    “We’ll deal with them in the usual manner,” said Jin, stepping forward and pulling out his nodachi.
    “Agreed,” came Addam, who also unsheathed his sword. He looked behind to Mikhail and Milton and said, “Wait right here, boys. This will only be a moment.”
    “Y-Yes sir, Mister Addam, sir!” said Milton in a voice different from his usual plucky self.
    What’s his deal? Ugh, nevermind. Mythra let her pout show as they all charged at the tirkins, ready for battle. Luckily for them, the monsters were so busy bickering at each other that they failed to notice the team bearing done on them until it was too late. Sure, they had weapons and angry tempers, but that would do little against a team of trained and powerful warriors.
    But their chances of victory were not Mythra’s real concern. The moment she pulled her sword out, her bladder sent off another unpleasant signal, as if to protest against the many motions sure to follow. She grit her teeth and held her blade tighter than before to try and stay focused. If she had to fight on a full bladder, at least she would have something to take her frustration out on.
    As expected, the battle was over almost as quickly as it started. All it took was a couple of their friends to get cut down before the rest of the tirkins shrieked and turned tail, fleeing without any of the supplies. If not for all the pee stifling her speed, Mythra would’ve considered giving chase and making sure they couldn’t pull this stunt again. Instead, she sighed and put her sword away. With that distraction dealt with, maybe they could get back to whatever else needed doing.
    “Reeee!”
    “Aah, run!”
    Everybody looked with wide eyes in the direction of the voices. “Boys!?” Addam cried out.
    Crap, did those birds find them? thought Mythra.
    “Jin! Haze!” shouted Lora, wasting no time in rushing towards a small rock wall nearby with her Blades right behind her.
    “Mythra, Brighid!” said Addam.
    “On it!” Mythra didn’t need to hear the rest. She ran off at full speed, with Addam and Brighid following right behind her. Those kids might be annoying brats, but if those monsters laid a single talon on them…
    She didn’t even need to worry. By the time she rounded the corner, the tirkin were already beating a quick retreat, with Jin standing guard while Lora and Haze turned to the boys. It was enough to make Mythra loosen the grip on her weapon, though the frown remained.
    “Are you alright?” Lora asked as Haze kneeled down.
    “Y-Yeah, we’re fine,” said Mikhail.
    You say that, but… thought Mythra as she looked at the slight squirm in his body, something that was also present in Milton.
    “I’m glad to hear that.” Addam stepped forward and crossed his arms. “But what were you doing all the way over here? I thought I told you to wait back behind us.”
    “Um, a-about that, Mister Addam,” Milton started without any of the rambunctious confidence Mythra had grown to dislike. “We were just, er, I mean, it w-was a long day and, uh, I thought we could j-just-”
    “We gotta pee!”
    In that moment, the pressure in Mythra’s bladder seemed to double. She had to stop herself from sending a hand to her groin as both Mikhail and Milton went into potty dances themselves, instead tightening the muscles all around her groin as the sympathy pangs grew sharper. She didn’t even listen to Milton’s stammering explanation of why they didn’t pee earlier, probably some dumb boy thing that she didn’t need to hear about right now.
    “Right, say no more!” Addam put his hands up and turned around to the rest. “Come, let’s give the boys some privacy, and quick!”
    Don’t even have to ask, thought Mythra, already marching off at a quick pace. She was one of the first to round the corner of the wall, hoping to be spared from the sound of nature in progress. She’d have to give the boys a peace of her mind the next chance she got.
    But right now, she needed something to distract herself from all the thoughts of peeing. Looking around, her gaze fell back on Brighid, and that’s when she finally noticed it. That slight bounce to the leg, and the faint nibble of her lip. She had been careful to hide it so far, but it seemed that seeing the boys in a similar distress was enough to make a crack in her facade.
    A smirk formed on Mythra’s face. She had a plan.
    “Doing alright there?” she asked as she walked up to Brighid.
    At once, Brighid perked up and turned to her. “Nothing that a good book and hot bath cannot fix.”
    Mythra couldn’t hide her grin even if she wanted to. “You sure about that? You’re looking a little tense there, like there’s something you really need to let out.”
    “Did I not say something about expecting a fair match between us?” said Brighid, crossing her arms.
    “Hey, I’ve been keeping my end of the deal. Not a single drop, see?” Without a bit of shame, Mythra lifted the front of her dress the few centimeters needed to make her pristine white panties visible. Brighid’s nose wrinkled a bit at the sight, but Mythra had to keep the pressure on. “And I get the feeling I don’t have to check with you.”
    “That was unnecessary,” Brighid flatly responded.
    “What, you can’t even stand the sight of another girl’s underwear?” said Mythra, putting her dress back down.
    “I meant that I did not need to see them to know of your growing plight. I already deduced that beforehand.”
    “Really now?” said Mythra, “But I haven’t made a peep about it, something you were getting onto me about, remember?”
    To this, Brighid put a hand near her face, and Mythra felt a slight sense of apprehension as the blue Blade spoke. “Yet your body has done all the speaking for you. I had kept an eye on you during that last battle. Your swings were sloppier than usual, and your movement was rushed, as if you just wanted that fight over with as soon as possible. I fully understand now why you wanted to call that beam down and avoid the fight altogether.”
    “O-Oh yeah?” Mythra put her hands on her hips. “Maybe I just didn’t feel like wasting my time on those eyesores of monsters. You ever think of that?”
    “Considering how much you revel in proving your might, I find that rather doubtful.”
    Mythra grit her teeth, the only sign of her growing anger. She wanted nothing more than to chew out this glorified walking candle of a woman, but there was a part of her that wasn’t on board with that. For all she knew, she would be playing right into Brighid’s hands if she lost her temper now. She had to bite her tongue for now, just like she had to keep her groin muscles clamped shut.
    “Hmph, believe what you want,” she replied, looking away with a pout. “It won’t change who wins, anyway.”
    “Perhaps you’re right.” Brighid glanced past Mythra’s unyielding pout. “Hmm, looks like the boys have finished. We had best regroup.”
    Mythra turned around and saw that not only was Brighid correct, but she was already walking past her to the rest of the team. She watched Brighid strut away with a little more relaxed, if still the tiniest bit of tense, walk, feeling her glare getting stronger.
    Mythra had to admit, Brighid was not going down as easily as she expected. Still, there was no way she was giving up now, even with her bladder practically begging for release. This contest was far from over, and she would come out on top no matter how full she got.
    Feeling more determined than ever, Mythra rejoined the rest as the boys were talking, probably apologizing for their stunt. The only part she caught was Addam saying he was looking forward to their cooking, like a pair of runts could outdo her in the kitchen somehow.
    “Great,” she said, getting everyone’s attention, “So now that we’re done here, can we please get back to finding all this junk?”
    “Actually, I have a better idea,” said Addam, “I think we’ve earned ourselves a little rest first. Take some time to snack, catch your breath, or do whatever else you need to.”
    Mythra opened her mouth, but Haze beat her. “With pleasure!” she declared, wrapping her arms around Lora’s arm, making the redhead blush.
    “Er, right,” said Lora, “We’ll just… be over there somewhere if anyone needs us. Would you mind coming with us, Brighid? We’ll need a lookout for… reasons.”
    Though her face seemed stoic, Mythra noticed the smallest of twitches on Brighid’s eyelid. “If… I must,” she replied, following behind the other ladies.
    Mythra wanted to imagine the barrage of suggestive sounds Brighid was about to be subjected to, but thinking of it only caused the pressure in her bladder to grow stronger, and there was no enjoyment to be had. “Fine, but everybody better hurry it up!” she said as she turned and walked away.
    She heard Milton asking something to the others, but she didn’t care to find out what. Winning this contest was the only thing that mattered right now, and she had a feeling she would need all of her strength to pull it off, or at least a lot of squirming and holding when no one was looking.
  21. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Kyuu for a blog entry, A Wet Night with a Dragon   
    “Hmmm?”
    For some reason, the waking world had decided to gently pull Lucoa, the divine dragon and former goddess, from her pleasant dreams a little earlier than usual. As she opened her eyes, she realized it was still the middle of the night, for the room was shrouded in darkness, the only sounds coming from the ceiling fan above.
    Though she was awake now, her eyelids still drooped with fatigue, and the desire to return to sleep was quite strong. However, another desire proved stronger, and that was to check on the bed’s other occupant. As quietly and smoothly as she could, she propped herself up and took a look at him, her dragon eyes working just as well as they did in broad daylight.
    Shouta, her sweet little master of sorts, lied fast asleep as she expected. Clad in his green pajamas, his chest gently rose and fell with each silent breath. His left hand lied next to his head in a half-closed fist while his right arm rested on his stomach.
    Lucoa sighed wistfully as she gazed at the dozing child. He looked so adorable with his face at total ease, a rare sight for her despite how much time they spent together. On the other hand, she also noticed that his body was uncovered all the way down to his socks. He must have tossed the blanket off him in his sleep, she surmised.
    That was just no good. It was a rather frigid night, and those thin PJ’s wouldn’t do much against the chilly air. She would never forgive herself if she allowed him to catch a cold overnight.
    Her first thought was to cuddle up and share her plentiful body heat, but she quickly dismissed it. The last time she tried that, Shouta complained about nearly suffocating underneath her “giant demon orbs” as he called them. That left the other option of pulling the covers over him and maybe nudging a little closer to him just in case. She slowly reached her hand over and grabbed the blanket, intending to do just that.
    “Num-hmm-hmm…”
    Lucoa froze up as Shouta mumbled suddenly. Had she stirred him awake by accident? She watched over him, looking for any signs that he would wake soon. Shouta fidgeted a little and kept muttering, his face tensing up in discomfort, but his eyes did not open.
    Lucoa frowned at the sight. The poor kid must be having a bad dream. She would have to do something about that. With a quick wave of her hand, a magic circle appeared, sending a soft light around Shouta’s head. The magic dispelled the nightmare, and he soon returned to a peaceful snooze.
    Satisfied with her work, Lucoa went to put the blanket back on him, but she stopped again. A very quiet noise, one that she would not have heard if not for her draconic senses, emanated from Shouta. If she didn’t know any better, it sounded like water hitting fabric, but the only way that would be possible at this time was if…
    “Oh dear.”
    A quick look down was all it took to confirm her worry. A wet patch had formed on Shouta’s pants and grew bigger by the second. It soon spread to between his legs and onto the mattress, growing into a pool around his bottom. Before long, urine was visibly breaking the cotton barrier, amplifying the sound of whizzing.
    As a neutrally-aligned dragon, Lucoa did not meddle in human affairs, but she had picked up on a few of their quirks. For instance, humans had the peculiar behavior of being embarrassed and ashamed about removing waste from their bodies, only doing so in designated places closed off from others. Should they end up voiding in their clothing, they tended to get very upset. At least, that’s what she gleamed from watching TV with Shouta.
    She could not imagine him being any different. It was such a strange sight to her, seeing him wet the bed yet not showing the slightest care on his face. The poor boy must have no idea what was happening, just the feeling of something discomforting slowly going away and relaxing him back into a deep sleep. Of course, that would no doubt change the instant he woke up and felt the cold, smelly liquid drenching his PJ’s.
    She was not about to let that happen. As soon as he finished his business, she would cast another spell that would remove all traces of urine, making it appear as if an accident never happened.
    She had to wait a while before that could happen, though. Shouta must have had something to drink and forgotten to pee before bed, it was the only way to explain how long his wetting was taking. By the time the sound of peeing came to a stop, the front of his pants were thoroughly soaked, and the back was likely not any better.
    But the more she watched Shouta relieve himself, the more Lucoa became aware of a tingling between her legs as well. Maybe it was the just of watching someone else go, or maybe it was the culprit for waking her up in the first place, but she wouldn’t mind having a potty break herself now.
    Unfortunately, she did not find getting up to use the toilet a good idea. Her movements might wake Shouta, who would probably cry his eyes out upon realizing he wet the bed. That could be solved simply by cleaning the mattress before she got out, but it was a convenient excuse. In truth, she was feeling rather lazy, the warmth of the bed a little too enticing to leave its embrace.
    Still, she needed to rid herself of that pesky pressure before she could get comfortable enough to go back to sleep. The simple solution was to magically remove the urine in her at the same time as she did Shouta’s, but then she thought of another idea. A far cheekier one.
    As a dragon, the concept of wetting oneself was still a foreign one to her. The only time she could recall that happening to her was when she was slipped with that tainted alcohol, and all she could recall was waking up in wet scales. It was a surprising moment, though not entirely unpleasant, at least compared to the other consequences of her drunken night.
    Taking one last look at Shouta, Lucoa lowered herself back into bed and snuggled into the covers. Her urine pressed against her bladder begging for release, but she no longer resisted it. She was going to satisfy her curiosity and see what the fuss of peeing herself was like.
    “Oh!”
    Lucoa gasped as the first bit of pee slipped out and hit the scales masquerading as her panties, the only thing she wore below her shirt. It felt so… warm, and the way it made her pseudo-undies cling to her privates only doubled that sensation. It was a strange sensation to be sure, but not a very uncomfortable one. She did not see the fuss behind having an accident just yet.
    It was time to open the floodgates. The dragon went from passively allowing pee to leave her to actively forcing it out, and the effect was instant. The room filled with a loud hissing noise as an amount of urine greater than any human could produce gushed from between her legs. In no time at all, her legs were soaked as well as the mattress below and blankets above. Drops of it soon ran down the mattress’ side, spreading the puddle onto the floor.
    The wet warm feelings running all over her lower body sent a medley of strange signals to the dragon’s brain, leaving her unsure what to think of her wetting. It was uncomfortable, and she definitely would not want to go back to sleep like this for sure. On the other hand, it also felt oddly relaxing, being able to just relax and let go without leaving the comfort of the bed. She wouldn’t mind doing this again, though she would need to do something about the pee getting everywhere.
    Even though Lucoa did not consider herself bursting to go, her wetting took far longer than Shouta’s. It was only after about five minutes that her stream began to taper off, the hissing dying down to a piddle. The mattress had been completely soaked through on her side, and the puddle on the floor reached out so far, it looked as if someone dumped a ten-gallon container’s worth of urine.
    Yet through all that, Lucoa kept one eye on Shouta the entire time, and not once did he stir in his sleep. She never figured him to be such a heavy sleeper. Maybe her magic to dispel the nightmare was a little stronger than she meant. She also had to wonder if his parents had heard her accident in the next room over. Then again, they never said anything on the night Shouta woke up screaming because he found out he was groping her by accident. Maybe the whole family was full of heavy sleepers.
    But as she looked at Shouta, Lucoa fell into a peaceful state despite the massive amount of pee in the room. “Even in your sleep, you still come up with great ideas.”
     
     
    Shouta groaned as a ray of sunlight reached his eyes, bringing him out of his slumber. He did not open them just yet, instead choosing to turn his head away and hope that Lucoa’s world-class qualities were not right in front of him.
    While he lied there, memories of his last dream gradually returned to him. He had been in front of his cauldron performing a summoning spell when Lucoa jumped out without a shred of clothing on, just like their first meeting. That was bad enough on its own, but then the cauldron started spewing water everywhere, quickly flooding the room and knocking him over in surprise. The feeling of wetness as the water reached his legs was so strong, it was almost like…
    Oh no!
    Shouta felt a cold sweat coming on. He really couldn’t have, could he? It had been so long since the last time it happened, well before summoning Lucoa. On the other hand, he couldn’t recall using the bathroom before he went to bed, and that almost always spelled trouble for him.
    He really did not want to, but Shouta lowered a hand to check his pants for a wet patch. He had no idea what he was going to do if Lucoa found about this. Taking a gulp, he gave his crotch a couple pats, fully expecting the worst.
    “Huh?”
    Dry as a bone. Any other time, this would bring relief to Shouta, but now it only brought confusion. That dream felt so real, he was certain something had to have come out. He needed to take a close look to be sure.
    Carefully opening his eyes, Shouta found that he was the only one in bed. He wondered where Lucoa could have gone for a moment, but quickly returned to the matter at hand. He pulled the covers off of him and sat up, the sun coming through the window giving him enough to see.
    Nothing. Not a single drop of pee anywhere. The panic and dread began to die down in Shouta, though the confusion remained. If he hadn’t wet the bed, then where did that sensation come from?
    “Oh.”
    That’s when he felt it, that familiar pressure that often got him out of bed in the mornings. All that urine he worried about leaking out was still inside him, and boy, did it want out now. Shouta wondered if that dream he had was his body’s way of waking him up before he could wet the bed, but he would dwell on that as soon as his bladder was empty.
    With no Lucoa to worry about, Shouta climbed out of bed, feeling the full weight of his bladder as he walked out of his bedroom and into the upstairs bathroom, thankfully unoccupied. Closing the door, he lifted up the toilet seat and pulled down the front of his jammie pants. He then took aim and relaxed his holding muscles.
    A trickle of tinkle soon came out of him and arced into the toilet, making a satisfying splashing noise that could be heard outside the bathroom. Seeing that his aim was spot-on, Shouta looked straight ahead and breathed out in contentment. It seemed like he had outgrown his bed-wetting just like his mom said he would. He didn’t have to worry about anyone else finding out, especially not Lucoa.
    With that in mind, Shouta’s mind remained at ease as his morning pee slowly came to an end, bringing his hips forward to compensate for his weakening stream. A slight shiver ran through him while he forced out the last few spurts and shook out any remaining drops. In all, his pee took maybe twenty seconds, which he found a little odd. He normally went for a good deal longer in the mornings. Perhaps he hadn’t had as much to drink yesterday as he thought.
    Shouta shrugged and flushed the toilet, sending the yellowed water off to who knows where. He had bigger things to focus on today.
    “Good morning, Shouta!”
    Two of those bigger things were right in front of him.
    “L-L-Lucoa!?” Shouta jumped back at the dragon lady next to him.
    “How are you feeling this morning?” she asked with a smile.
    “H-h-how long have you been standing there!?”
    Lucoa put a finger to her chin. “Hmm, about shortly after you came in. Why do you ask?”
    “You did? B-but that means…” Shouta’s eyes grew big as saucers as it dawned on him.
    “Shouta, are you okay?” Lucoa turned her head.
    “Aaaaaaaah!”
    Faster than even a divine dragon could imagine, Shouta ran between Lucoa’s legs and out the bathroom door. The whole house was then filled with the sound of him screaming “The succubus is watching me pee!”
    All the while, Lucoa stood there with a puzzled look. She had followed the human custom of waiting until somebody was finished relieving themselves before speaking to them. Why he still got upset was simply beyond her.
    But as she stood there, another thought crossed her mind, and an important one at that. She turned around and leaned out the bathroom door, shouting as loud as Shouta did.
    “Shouta, don’t forget to wash your hands!”
  22. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Moki for a blog entry, A Most Unusual Contest (An Enduring Rivalry Part 1)   
    (Note: This story runs parallel to another story which focused on underaged male desperation. It is not required reading for this one, however.)
     
     
    The life of a Jewel of Mor Ardain was a tough and busy one. As the emperor’s personal bodyguards, they were trusted with carrying out the most crucial of tasks, with nary a moment for rest. Brighid had never been daunted by the enormity of her duty. No matter what the hardship, she would gladly endure it for the better of her Driver and empire.
    That did not mean she would enjoy said hardships, however. Her current mission was to assist Prince Addam of Torna in his preparations for an eventual battle against Malos, the Aegis threatening to destroy all of Alrest. His Majesty, Emperor Hugo, was unfortunately occupied with matters on another titan, so she could not be at his side as she would prefer. So here she was at the Aletta region of Torna, with the rest of the militia camping on the grounds of Addam’s villa, more or less on her own. It wasn’t what she had in mind in terms of serving Mor Ardain, but she knew the only thing to do was get through it.
    But before she could help anyone, she needed to perform a certain morning ritual first.
    Stepping into a tall but narrow tent, Brighid looked down at the lone black pot in the center. It looked freshly cleaned and unused since last night, without any scent of waste in the air. With Addam’s manor full to the brim with sick, injured, and civilians, the bathrooms within were inaccessible, so this was as good as she could hope for at this moment.
    Taking one last glance behind her to make sure the tent flap was closed, she stepped over the pot. Brighid then reached under the skin-colored covering at her groin and pulled down a pair of royal blue undergarments as she squatted down, careful to only hover over the lip.
    A small moment went by as Brighid got comfortable enough to let go. A light, pale trickle fell into the pot, first as scattered drops, then growing into a respectable stream. The sound of water lightly hitting metal reached Brighid’s ears, and she sighed as she made peace with what she was doing. She could never guess what the day would bring, but at least she had this small moment of respite.
    Until she heard a tent flap fly open, that is.
    Brighid perked up, fearful for a moment that it was her tent that was being barged into. She quickly realized it was not hers, but the tent next to her, made for a similar purpose. The sound was followed with a soft shuffling of clothes, and Brighid knew what would come next, so she tried to shift her focus elsewhere.
    There was no escaping the next noise, however: A powerful splatter, like a small waterfall crashing into metal, combined with a hiss like a water faucet turned on full blast.
    Stuck as she was until her business concluded, Brighid could only shake her head. She knew that people sometimes couldn’t help how their bodies relieved themselves, but she still had to wonder who was capable of a stream like that.
    She got her answer in the form of a long moan, one that conveyed both the woman’s relief and her irritation at having to do so in the first place. It could have only belonged to one person she knew, though she wasn’t thrilled to have their acquaintance.
    Fortunately for Brighid, she felt her stream petering to a stop, with just a little wetness remaining. She placed her hand over that region and channeled a small blue flame, evaporating the drips within seconds while leaving her body unharmed. Now she could leave before having to hear anymore of that nonsense.
    But as she stepped out of the tent and into the morning sunlight, Brighid had another thought. To be so immodest with such a personal matter as urination was not something she could just let go, especially not with an Aegis. No, that woman deserved to be called out for her crassness.
    Waiting with crossed arms, Brighid stood outside the tent until the hissing and moaning came to a stop. A minute later, the tent opened, and out stepped Mythra, stretching her arms and neck with a smile.
    She certainly looks pleased with herself, thought Brighid.
    Eventually, Mythra opened her eyes and noticed the person who would be staring daggers at her if not for their closed eyes. “Uh, what’s your deal? Haven’t had your morning tea yet?” she asked.
    “I assure you, it is not my morning rituals I am upset with, but yours,” said Brighid, “Simply put, I am appalled by your lack of discretion with your restroom etiquette.”
    “My what, now?” Mythra raised an eyebrow at first, but then both eyes shot open as it dawned on her. “Wait, were you listening to me just now? That’s super creepy!”
    “How could I not? I’d be surprised if you didn’t wake the entire camp with that performance.” Brighid shook her head. “I can only hope your battle style does not extend to your urination.”
    “And what’s that supposed to mean?” asked Mythra, crossing her arms and furrowing her brow.
    Brighid spoke unflinchingly. “Wild and chaotic, unleashing your golden might everywhere without any thought for what you leave behind for others.”
    Mythra’s eyes shot up again, and her cheeks gained a hint of red. “E-Excuse me!?” She stammered.
    As expected, I have the high ground in this exchange. “Did I stutter?” asked Brighid.
    But rather than back down, Mythra collected herself and stared Brighid in the eyelids. “Okay, if you’re gonna be on your high horse, at least make it about something you’re not guilty of as well.”
    Brighid cocked an eyebrow, the only crack in her visage. “Oh? What are you implying?”
    “Don’t play coy.” Mythra gained a grin like she had already won the fight. “I’ve heard you handle your business late at night, when you think you’re alone. You let out this sigh like you’ve just stepped into a hot bath, and FYI, you’re just as noisy down there.”
    “I… what?” Brighid raised a hand to her face out of shock. Someone actually heard one of her late night excursions? She was not prepared to be put on the defensive in this discussion. She needed to regain her momentum. “Even if that’s true, I at least have the courtesy to try and restrain such noises when I must use the public facilities.”
    “Maybe, but if you were bursting to go, I bet you’d be just as vocal about it.” Mythra raised a finger. “And speaking of, I’d start watching how much you drink if I were you.”
    “And why would I do that?”
    There was that annoying smirk again. “Because I’ve also seen how you are just before we stop for a breather. That tenseness in your face, the little shift in your leg; you try and hide it, but you may as well be doing a full potty dance, honestly.”
    Another unanticipated riposte. Brighid was quickly learning that Mythra was powerful with her words, if not tactful. “Better that I try to keep myself composed than to loudly complain about it like a certain Blade I know. With how vocal you’ve been, I have to wonder if your bladder is as childish as your attitude.”
    “Bigger than yours, at least.” Mythra pouted for a moment, but then her eyes lit up and mouth curled up into a mischievous grin. “Actually, I have an idea.”
    “That would be a first for you,” said Brighid. A childish remark, admittedly, but she needed to mask her growing apprehension somehow.
    “You think you’re better at keeping it in than me? Then what do you say to a little contest?” asked Mythra.
    “A contest? What do you mean?”
    “Easy. First one to pee loses.”
    A raised eyebrow was the only visual cue that gave away Brighid’s shock. “You can’t be serious. Why in Alrest would I ever agree to a ridiculous wager like that?”
    “If you’re so dead-set on proving how much better you are than me, then here’s your chance. Architect knows you can’t prove it in our spars,” said Mythra with a particularly smug face.
    “I believe I have demonstrated that I’m more than a match for you.”
    “Sure, if that’s what you want to believe...” Mythra crossed her arms. “But how about this? If you win and I end up peeing first, I’ll start taking your nagging more seriously.”
    As sound as that proposal was, Brighid knew there had to be a catch of some kind. “And if I’m the one who urinates first?”
    “Then you have to get off my case about… everything, pretty much. Now, do you accept, or are you just all talk like usual?”
    Brighid’s first instinct was to decline this wager without a second thought. She was a Jewel of Mor Ardain, how could she even think of participating in such a crass contest? On the other hand, looking at Mythra continuing to act superior gave her cause to think otherwise. Much as she was loathe to admit, the Aegis had a way of getting under Brighid’s skin like no one else. Introducing her to a little humility might help show her the error of her ways. If nothing else, it would help make their mission to defeat Malos a good deal more tolerable.
    “Very well, I accept your wager,” she declared, “For my and Mor Ardain’s pride, I will prove my endurance is greater than yours.”
    Mythra widened her eyes. “Really, now? Gotta admit, I thought you’d be too much of a prude to accept.”
    “However…” Brighid raised a finger. “I expect an honest competition. Don’t even think about cheating. I’ll be keeping a close eye on you today.”
    “Likewise,” said Mythra, leaning forward. “But I won’t need to cheat for this. You’ll have soaked your panties long before I need to tinkle.”
    “I wouldn’t be so sure of that.” Brighid leaned forward, furrowing her brow.
    Time seemed to slow as the ladies stared daggers into each other’s eyes, both full of determination to put the other in their place. Even this turned into a contest of sorts, with neither girl wanting to turn away first, as if this would determine who would ultimately prevail.
    But then they both gasped as they realized something: with them both leaning in, a certain part of their torso’s were only a hair’s breadth from touching.
    At once, Brighid and Mythra turned around, crossing their arms over their chests. Brighid felt an unwanted warmth coming over her cheeks, and she imagined Mythra was likely the same way.
    “W-Well, I’m going to get breakfast,” said Mythra, her voice lacking its usual haughtiness.
    “And I will... freshen up for the day,” said Brighid. “I would choose your drink carefully, if I were you.”
    “Right back at you.”
    With that, the ladies stepped away from the latrines in opposite directions. As she rounded the corner, the reality of what Brighid had just agreed to sank in. A contest about which lady could hold their urine longer? She could never have imagined taking on such a wager, least of all with a fabled Aegis. Hugo and Aegaeon would certainly frown on her spur-of-the-moment decision.
    Still, she was not about to turn around and call it off. The gauntlet had been thrown down; backing out now would wound not just her pride, but all of her empire’s as well. Glancing forward with a fist raised in determination, Brighid swore to herself that she would prevail on her honor as Jewel of Mor Ardain.
     
     
    Was there any reason for her to be happy today? Mythra mulled this question over in her head as the day had dragged on, but couldn’t find a single answer. It was like the world was conspiring against her or something, from Milton being a particularly obnoxious brat to the sheer tedium that was the party’s main task today. Rooting around in the weeds of the Aletta region’s fields to find food was possibly the most mind-numbingly dull thing she had done since being awoken by Addam three years ago. Sure, it was occasionally broken up with hunting a beast for its meat, but the brain-dead monsters in the area would go down without a fight.
    Worst of all, there was little to distract her from how much she needed to pee right now.
    Mythra’s frown tightened as she kept walking with the rest of the group. At this point, she was starting to wonder if her wager with Brighid was a good idea. It definitely seemed like one at first; a chance to shut Brighid up for once, maybe even teach her some humility. It’s hard to be on a high horse when you’re dancing in place with your hands on your groin. Seeing the high and mighty Blade like that would make this whole trip to Torna absolutely worth it.
    She definitely wasn’t thinking about how much of a pain it would be to hold it in herself. The morning hours had long passed, and her bladder had plenty of time to fill back up. An uncomfortable pressure steadily growing inside her was the last thing she needed today, but here she was, keeping her walk as steady as she could and her mouth shut as much as possible. She wasn’t about to give Brighid the satisfaction of seeing her in any sort of distress.
    Speaking of, she had better check on her opponent. Mythra looked around the group for the blue Blade. There was Lora and Haze chatting with each other, Addam leading the march, Jin looking stoic as always, and Mikhail and Milton, the two kids tagging along behind everyone else. She found Brighid walking ahead of  her, a little distant from the group, and mustered her laser focus, inspecting her every movement as she moved without a clue. Her hips swayed with the same fussy elegance as usual, but the slight squirming and twitching, telltale signs of hidden desperation, were absent. Either Brighid’s bladder was far stronger than she had previously let on, or she had discreetly peed somewhere when Mythra wasn’t paying attention. Considering  how closely she had kept an eye on her for most of the morning, that was highly unlikely. Ooh, but if she did…
    Mythra shook her head. Even in the middle of nowhere, she had better things to do than stare at a Blade’s behind all day. If she wanted to get back to the camp and put her feet up for awhile, she needed to keep an eye out for whatever weeds they considered food out here. That way, she could at least hold herself with some form of leisure.
    “Wait, look over there!”
    Lora’s voice brought the group to a stop, everyone turning to where she pointed. Just a ways off were a set of the ugliest birdlike creatures Mythra had ever seen, all of them trying to pull a set of large, rectangular boxes along the ground.
    “Are those tirkin?” asked Haze.
    Brighid put a hand to her chin. “It would seem so, but what could they be pulling?”
    Prince Addam squinted a bit, his confident smile turning into a frown. “Why, those cheeky little buzzards! They’re stealing supplies from the camp!”
    “Oh dear, we can’t let them get away with that!” said Lora.
    Ugh, more fighting, thought Mythra as she saw Lora winding her braid around her fists. If only this had happened a couple hours ago when she wasn’t weighed down by so much urine, then she could’ve had some fun with these vultures. For now, she would just have to take the easier, boring approach.
    “Want me to call a beam down on them?” she asked, already channeling ether into her circlet, giving it a green glow. “I’m sure nobody would mind a few less oversized birds in the world.”
    “And vaporize the supplies while you’re at it?” came Brighid’s buzzkill of a reply. “We’re trying to get more supplies for the militia, not less.”
    Spoilsport. “Just a suggestion,” said Mythra as the glow died down. Of course, it couldn’t be that easy.
    “We’ll deal with them in the usual manner,” said Jin, stepping forward and pulling out his nodachi.
    “Agreed,” came Addam, who also unsheathed his sword. He looked behind to Mikhail and Milton and said, “Wait right here, boys. This will only be a moment.”
    “Y-Yes sir, Mister Addam, sir!” said Milton in a voice different from his usual plucky self.
    What’s his deal? Ugh, nevermind. Mythra let her pout show as they all charged at the tirkins, ready for battle. Luckily for them, the monsters were so busy bickering at each other that they failed to notice the team bearing done on them until it was too late. Sure, they had weapons and angry tempers, but that would do little against a team of trained and powerful warriors.
    But their chances of victory were not Mythra’s real concern. The moment she pulled her sword out, her bladder sent off another unpleasant signal, as if to protest against the many motions sure to follow. She grit her teeth and held her blade tighter than before to try and stay focused. If she had to fight on a full bladder, at least she would have something to take her frustration out on.
    As expected, the battle was over almost as quickly as it started. All it took was a couple of their friends to get cut down before the rest of the tirkins shrieked and turned tail, fleeing without any of the supplies. If not for all the pee stifling her speed, Mythra would’ve considered giving chase and making sure they couldn’t pull this stunt again. Instead, she sighed and put her sword away. With that distraction dealt with, maybe they could get back to whatever else needed doing.
    “Reeee!”
    “Aah, run!”
    Everybody looked with wide eyes in the direction of the voices. “Boys!?” Addam cried out.
    Crap, did those birds find them? thought Mythra.
    “Jin! Haze!” shouted Lora, wasting no time in rushing towards a small rock wall nearby with her Blades right behind her.
    “Mythra, Brighid!” said Addam.
    “On it!” Mythra didn’t need to hear the rest. She ran off at full speed, with Addam and Brighid following right behind her. Those kids might be annoying brats, but if those monsters laid a single talon on them…
    She didn’t even need to worry. By the time she rounded the corner, the tirkin were already beating a quick retreat, with Jin standing guard while Lora and Haze turned to the boys. It was enough to make Mythra loosen the grip on her weapon, though the frown remained.
    “Are you alright?” Lora asked as Haze kneeled down.
    “Y-Yeah, we’re fine,” said Mikhail.
    You say that, but… thought Mythra as she looked at the slight squirm in his body, something that was also present in Milton.
    “I’m glad to hear that.” Addam stepped forward and crossed his arms. “But what were you doing all the way over here? I thought I told you to wait back behind us.”
    “Um, a-about that, Mister Addam,” Milton started without any of the rambunctious confidence Mythra had grown to dislike. “We were just, er, I mean, it w-was a long day and, uh, I thought we could j-just-”
    “We gotta pee!”
    In that moment, the pressure in Mythra’s bladder seemed to double. She had to stop herself from sending a hand to her groin as both Mikhail and Milton went into potty dances themselves, instead tightening the muscles all around her groin as the sympathy pangs grew sharper. She didn’t even listen to Milton’s stammering explanation of why they didn’t pee earlier, probably some dumb boy thing that she didn’t need to hear about right now.
    “Right, say no more!” Addam put his hands up and turned around to the rest. “Come, let’s give the boys some privacy, and quick!”
    Don’t even have to ask, thought Mythra, already marching off at a quick pace. She was one of the first to round the corner of the wall, hoping to be spared from the sound of nature in progress. She’d have to give the boys a peace of her mind the next chance she got.
    But right now, she needed something to distract herself from all the thoughts of peeing. Looking around, her gaze fell back on Brighid, and that’s when she finally noticed it. That slight bounce to the leg, and the faint nibble of her lip. She had been careful to hide it so far, but it seemed that seeing the boys in a similar distress was enough to make a crack in her facade.
    A smirk formed on Mythra’s face. She had a plan.
    “Doing alright there?” she asked as she walked up to Brighid.
    At once, Brighid perked up and turned to her. “Nothing that a good book and hot bath cannot fix.”
    Mythra couldn’t hide her grin even if she wanted to. “You sure about that? You’re looking a little tense there, like there’s something you really need to let out.”
    “Did I not say something about expecting a fair match between us?” said Brighid, crossing her arms.
    “Hey, I’ve been keeping my end of the deal. Not a single drop, see?” Without a bit of shame, Mythra lifted the front of her dress the few centimeters needed to make her pristine white panties visible. Brighid’s nose wrinkled a bit at the sight, but Mythra had to keep the pressure on. “And I get the feeling I don’t have to check with you.”
    “That was unnecessary,” Brighid flatly responded.
    “What, you can’t even stand the sight of another girl’s underwear?” said Mythra, putting her dress back down.
    “I meant that I did not need to see them to know of your growing plight. I already deduced that beforehand.”
    “Really now?” said Mythra, “But I haven’t made a peep about it, something you were getting onto me about, remember?”
    To this, Brighid put a hand near her face, and Mythra felt a slight sense of apprehension as the blue Blade spoke. “Yet your body has done all the speaking for you. I had kept an eye on you during that last battle. Your swings were sloppier than usual, and your movement was rushed, as if you just wanted that fight over with as soon as possible. I fully understand now why you wanted to call that beam down and avoid the fight altogether.”
    “O-Oh yeah?” Mythra put her hands on her hips. “Maybe I just didn’t feel like wasting my time on those eyesores of monsters. You ever think of that?”
    “Considering how much you revel in proving your might, I find that rather doubtful.”
    Mythra grit her teeth, the only sign of her growing anger. She wanted nothing more than to chew out this glorified walking candle of a woman, but there was a part of her that wasn’t on board with that. For all she knew, she would be playing right into Brighid’s hands if she lost her temper now. She had to bite her tongue for now, just like she had to keep her groin muscles clamped shut.
    “Hmph, believe what you want,” she replied, looking away with a pout. “It won’t change who wins, anyway.”
    “Perhaps you’re right.” Brighid glanced past Mythra’s unyielding pout. “Hmm, looks like the boys have finished. We had best regroup.”
    Mythra turned around and saw that not only was Brighid correct, but she was already walking past her to the rest of the team. She watched Brighid strut away with a little more relaxed, if still the tiniest bit of tense, walk, feeling her glare getting stronger.
    Mythra had to admit, Brighid was not going down as easily as she expected. Still, there was no way she was giving up now, even with her bladder practically begging for release. This contest was far from over, and she would come out on top no matter how full she got.
    Feeling more determined than ever, Mythra rejoined the rest as the boys were talking, probably apologizing for their stunt. The only part she caught was Addam saying he was looking forward to their cooking, like a pair of runts could outdo her in the kitchen somehow.
    “Great,” she said, getting everyone’s attention, “So now that we’re done here, can we please get back to finding all this junk?”
    “Actually, I have a better idea,” said Addam, “I think we’ve earned ourselves a little rest first. Take some time to snack, catch your breath, or do whatever else you need to.”
    Mythra opened her mouth, but Haze beat her. “With pleasure!” she declared, wrapping her arms around Lora’s arm, making the redhead blush.
    “Er, right,” said Lora, “We’ll just… be over there somewhere if anyone needs us. Would you mind coming with us, Brighid? We’ll need a lookout for… reasons.”
    Though her face seemed stoic, Mythra noticed the smallest of twitches on Brighid’s eyelid. “If… I must,” she replied, following behind the other ladies.
    Mythra wanted to imagine the barrage of suggestive sounds Brighid was about to be subjected to, but thinking of it only caused the pressure in her bladder to grow stronger, and there was no enjoyment to be had. “Fine, but everybody better hurry it up!” she said as she turned and walked away.
    She heard Milton asking something to the others, but she didn’t care to find out what. Winning this contest was the only thing that mattered right now, and she had a feeling she would need all of her strength to pull it off, or at least a lot of squirming and holding when no one was looking.
  23. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Moki for a blog entry, Making Gold in the Golden Country   
    With thanks to DerivativeWings and Phoenix (lordbardak) for editing
     
    (Warning: Contains underaged wetting desperation. Reader discretion advised)
     
     
    Sadness. It seemed like no matter where Mikhail went, it was always hanging in the back of his mind. The sights he saw in his travels hadn’t helped; if there wasn’t a village burned to cinders by roaming bandits, it was leveled completely by an aegis hell-bent on Alrest’s destruction. Even here in the comparatively-untouched Aletta region of Torna, there was a noticeable tension in the air. The army stationed here in the harbor, all personally hand-picked by Prince Addam himself, seemed too focused on the looming war ahead to find reasons to relax and smile.
    But then there was the party that the boy found himself traveling with. They were set on defeating Malos, a task that sounded impossible, yet they still laughed and chatted like everything was fine. He didn’t know if they were brave, or just idiots. Still, with their strength, they were probably the best group to be with in the middle of all the chaos.
    “Oi, Mik! You coming?”
    Mikhail looked over to Milton, the Gormotti boy who called him. Even this early in the morning, before most of the army had gotten up, Milton was bright-eyed, perky-eared, and smiling. Mik had no clue where that energy came from, but it was still better than being a sad grump, he supposed.
    “Yeah, I’m coming,” Mikhail replied. He let out a yawn as he walked through the camp.
    “You sleep well there?” asked Milton.
    “Guess so.” Mik rubbed a bit of sleep out of his eye. “I don’t get why we had to sleep in a tent. Addam has a big house right there.” He looked up to the manor that loomed over the camp, proof of his success and status on the Tornan titan.
    “There’s already loads of people sleepin’ in there,” said Milton. “Mostly kids and sick or hurt folk. You can’t walk two steps without bumpin’ into someone.”
    “I mean, we’re kids, too.”
    “You saying you can’t handle a little camping out, Mik?” Milton had a playful smile.
    “N-Not what I meant!” Mik shook his head. As mature as he may have been, he was still just a kid.
    “Heh heh, well, I don’t mind it myself,” continued Milton. “I’ve gotten used to camping outside since I met Addam. Sometimes, we’re out in the fields so long, I almost forget what a bed feels like.”
    Mik sighed. “Must be really tiring following a guy like him around all the time.”
    “Sure is, but I wouldn’t trade it for anything in all of Alrest.”
    “Really?” Mikhail looked at Milton and saw the contentment in his eyes. “You sure put a lot of faith in him.”
    Milton stopped and turned to him just as they went underneath the arch of a stone gateway. “Well, why wouldn’t I? If you saw the things he’s done like I have, you would think he can do anything, too!”
    “Anything… You mean like stop Malos?”
    Milton looked Mikhail right in the eyes and raised a confident fist. “If anyone in Alrest can stop Malos, it’s Addam. I’d swear my life on it!”
    Mikhail had to admit, he almost felt convinced just from that. Still, he found it hard to believe. Could a human even as supposedly great as Addam really stand up to something that destroyed an entire titan without breaking a sweat?
    “If you say so,” said Mikhail with a shrug.
    “Just stick with us and you’ll see for yourself, I promise.”
    “Boys, over here!”
    As if on cue, a strong voice caught the boys’ attention. They turned and saw Addam himself waving them over, an invitation they could not refuse. They jogged up to him and talked. Mikhail could not recall the exact conversation, since it was mostly between Addam and Milton. It was the usual pleasantries and whatnot, phrases like “stiff upper lip” were said, whatever they meant.
    Before long, they were joined by the rest of their group: Lora, Jin, Haze, Mythra, and Brighid. The other two, Hugo and Aegeaon, were off elsewhere on official Ardainian business. Some things just couldn’t wait even with the whole world at stake, Mik supposed.
    “Right, hope everyone slept well, because we have a big day ahead of us,” declared Addam with his usual go-getter smile. “Like I said last night, our main priority today is gathering food to help relieve the current shortage.”
    “Errand boy duty again. Can’t hardly wait,” said Mythra, crossing her arms and looking away.
    “Sorry if it’s not the most glamourous task in the world,” continued Addam, “But this is war. We have a responsibility to the people fighting under us.”
    “I’m okay with it,” chimed in Lora, “Jin and I both know what it’s like to have to go hungry. If I can keep that from happening to others, I’m happy enough.” Jin punctuated this with a nod.
    “With His Majesty gone and the bridge to the capital out, we may as well do all that we can for the militia here,” said Brighid, her voice elegant as always.
    “Fine,” shrugged Mythra, “Someone’s gotta look after you all out there, I guess.”
    “Besides,” Milton looked at Mythra, “It wouldn’t look good if the Aegis herself is just sittin’ around letting her bum get fatter.”
    Mythra turned to him with a glare. “And what are you doing staring at my butt?”
    “Can’t help it, you know. I have to make sure I don’t run into it and suffocate by accident.” Milton could hardly keep himself from cracking up at his own jokes.
    “E-Excuse me!?” Mythra’s cheeks turned red, her expression a mix of shock and anger.
    “Look out!” Milton already started running away, smiling all the while. “Don’t let the Aegis sit on you! You’ll wish for Malos to shoot you dead!”
    “Y-You are so dead!” yelled Mythra, giving chase. “Get back here, you little perv!”
    “Wait, Mythra!” called Addam, but his voice fell on deaf ears.
    The rest of the group stood back and watched the silliness taking place. Lora and Haze put a hand over their mouths to hide their giggling, while Jin and Brighid both shook their heads. Mikhail merely put his hands behind his head and sighed. Just another morning with these people, he thought to himself.
    Still, he couldn’t say he hated the silliness. At least it was something to distract from all the misery around them. Soon enough, they’d be getting right back to work, and he would follow them around the world as always. Today hopefully wouldn’t be too tiring, though. It was just gathering food; how bad could that be?
     
     
    “Nngh…”
    Mik couldn’t help but groan a bit while he rooted through another patch of weeds in Aletta’s overgrown fields. He had plenty of reasons to voice his displeasure. Gathering food had turned out to be a tedious task; he and Milton couldn’t help with hunting the wild animals in the region, so they were stuck with hanging back and searching for edible plants. That was also easier said than done, as the particular fruit they needed grew underground, with vines that looked only slightly different from the surrounding weeds. After a few hours under the sun, he was ready to be done with this.
    But most of his grunt came from one nuisance in particular. For much as he had been through in his life, Mikhail was still just a kid, with a bladder capacity to match. A few hours was enough for the pressure to reach the point where he could no longer ignore it.
    There was no point in putting it off any longer. He would have to let someone know he needed to pee, so they could stand guard while he handled his business. It was a bit demeaning at first, but with all the dangerous people and creatures running amok, the grown-ups made it clear that they couldn’t take any risks with them being on their own.
    Mikhail grunted as he stood back up, feeling the pressure shifting in his groin. He looked for Jin or Addam to be nearby so he could get this over with.
    “Having any luck over here?”
    Instead, he found Milton walking up to him, hands as empty as his.
    “Not really.” Mik shook his head. “It’s all weeds here.”
    Milton rubbed the back of his head. “Who’d have thought finding food for an army would be so tough, am I right?”
    “Or take so long…” Mikhail rubbed one leg with the other to soothe his aching muscles and bladder.
    “You okay?” asked Milton, leaning in and looking concerned.
    “Mmm, kinda.” At first, Mik thought of not saying anything, but what did he have to hide? They were boys in the middle of nowhere, who really cared about modesty?
    “I gotta pee,” he told Milton.
    Milton’s eyes widened a little.
    “What? It’s not a big deal,” said Mik.
    “N-no, I know that,” Milton quickly replied. “It’s just that… I know the feeling.”
    It was then that Mikhail noticed something off about Milton. The boy’s eyes had lost a bit of the carefree brightness behind them. His frown had a bit of strain to it, and his body seemed quite tense as well. It didn’t take a genius or even a grown-up to figure out why.
    “You too?”
    Milton nodded. “Been holdin’ onto it since a little after we started. I could really use a wee break myself.” As he spoke, his left leg rubbed over his right.
    At least I’m not alone, Mikhail thought. He had half-expected Milton to brag about being able to hold it all day, so to hear him admit his need was a little refreshing. That, and they a had better chance of getting a break with two kids asking instead of just him.
    “Come on, let’s go ask Jin or Addam to watch for us,” said Mikhail, turning and stepping away.
    “W-Wait, we can’t do that!”
    Mik stopped in his tracks and turned around, seeing Milton looking even more worried. “Why not?” he asked.
    “We’d be interrupting their work, that’s why,” said Milton. “We just have to wait for Addam to call a break. He always does at least once or twice in the day.”
    Mikhail crossed his arms. “That makes no sense. They’re just getting food, I’m sure they can take a couple minutes away from that.”
    “I know they could…” Milton shook his head. “It’s just, we can’t make ourselves a burden to them.”
    “And why not?”
    “Look at it this way,” Milton started, looking over to the adults as they went about gathering food. “We’re just kids, you and me. We can’t do a lick of fighting, so they have to look out for us out here.”
    “So?”
    Milton looked at the gang in front of him as they all rooted about in the ground. Lora and Haze compared veggies with a smile, Jin and Addam were off on their own, and Mythra and Brighid were apparently having a contest as to who could look the most annoyed. “So, if they start seeing us as burdens, they might want to leave us behind at a camp while they keep heading towards Malos.” He raised a fist and turned to Mik. “And I don’t want to sit around at a camp while they’re out there. I want to be right with them for the whole thing.”
    Mik frowned as he watched the others go about. Jin and Lora caught his glance especially, the first two people in a long time that made Mikhail feel like he wasn’t alone in this big, uncaring world. Much like Milton was with Addam, Mik felt the most content being at their side. He didn’t want to be stuck in some camp with people he didn’t know, possibly never to see those two again.
    But he couldn’t dismiss Milton as being ridiculous, either. Malos was nothing like the monsters and bandits their team had battled thus far. If he was going to prove that he deserved to stay, it would have to be as soon as he could.
    “Fine, I’ll try to hold it,” Mik relented.
    “Thanks, Mik.” Milton smiled. “Addam will call for a break soon, I’m sure of it.”
    “I hope you’re right,” said Mikhail. Already, his bladder felt heavier at his decision, but he tried his best to hide it. If it meant not being separated from his companions, he would do whatever it took.
     
     
    How hard is it to find food for one meal?
    As the group walked through more weeds to what felt like the twentieth spot to gather ingredients, Mikhail felt thankful that everyone’s attention was elsewhere. That way, he could hang back to hide his stiff walking and occasional hand placed between his legs.
    But even this provided little comfort to him now. This was the closest he had been to reaching his limit in a long time, and it felt every bit as painful and stressful as one would think.
    The few glances he took of Milton showed him that he felt the same way. The lad kept biting his lower lip and looking over to any rock, tree, or tall patch of grass, anywhere he could rush over to and hose down before soaking his overalls.
    This is stupid, Mikhail scolded himself, They’re not stopping anytime soon. Just tell them you gotta go already! Shaking his head, he steeled himself before opening his mouth to say just that.
    “Wait, look over there!” Lora beat him to breaking the relative silence. Mikhail whimpered a little bit, letting the question die in his throat.
    Everyone else stopped and turned to where Lora pointed. Not far from them were a handful of birdlike, bipedal monsters, all trying to pull a couple bulky containers along the ground.
    “Are those tirkin?” asked Haze.
    “It would seem so,” said Brighid, “But what could they be pulling?
    Addam’s smile dropped to a frown. “Why, those cheeky little buzzards! They’re stealing supplies from the militia!”
    “Oh dear, we can’t let them get away with that!” said Lora, winding up her braid around her hand.
    “Want me to call a beam down on them?” asked Mythra as a glow started to form on her circlet. “I’m sure nobody would mind a few less oversized birds in the world.”
    “And vaporize the supplies while you’re at it?” spoke Brighid. “We’re trying to get more supplies for the resistance, not less.”
    The glow faded. “Just a suggestion,” Mythra pouted.
    “We’ll deal with them in the usual manner,” said Jin, already stepping forward and unsheathing his nodachi.
    “Agreed.” Addam pulled his sword out, with the rest of the party following suit. He then turned to Mik and Milton, who both stood up tall and rigid with their hands at their sides. “Wait right here, boys. This will only be a moment.”
    “Y-Yes sir, M-Mister Addam, sir!” Milton replied like a private at boot camp.
    The instant all the grown-ups turned around and left to fight, the boys dropped their brave faces and shoved their hands to their groins. “Ah, that was too close!” Milton bemoaned.
    Mikhail had to agree, and he didn’t want to risk it any longer. “Come on, now’s our chance!” he said to Milton.
    “Our what?” Milton raised an eyebrow.
    “Let’s go while they’re busy fighting! I’m not waiting anymore!”
    Milton opened his mouth as if to object, but no objection came. Instead, he looked to the group, already in the midst of battle, then back to Mik, then to somewhere in between.
    “O-Okay, over there!” He nodded towards a small rock wall with an uphill incline next to it. It was a bit of a jog, but it would hide them from view long enough to do what they needed to do.
    It might have been against Addam’s orders, but with a chance for relief so close, Mikhail wasn’t complaining. “Then let’s go!” he declared, rushing off at once.
    The run to the spot took only a few seconds, but each one felt like minutes to Mik and Milton. Knowing that they would finally be peeing in a few seconds made both of their bladders subconsciously prepare to empty. By the time they reached the wall, they were both squirming with their hands crammed between their legs.
    “Ooh, I can’t wait!” said Milton while fumbling with the zipper at the crotch of his overalls. “I feel like I could explode!”
    “Me too!” Mikhail said. He was quite happy that his clothes were simple to get out of the way. Just pull his pants down a little, lift up the shirt, take aim, and-
    “Reeeee!”
    A shriek from above shoved all thoughts of peeing out of each boy’s head. They jumped back and went wide-eyed with panic at the sight of three tirkins standing on the rocks above them, each with a weapon drawn.
    “Ah, run!” yelled Milton, zipping his overalls back up while Mikhail flipped his tunic down.
    It was already too late. The tirkins leapt down, one landing in front of the boys and the other two at the sides. Just like that, they were surrounded with no escape. With their bodies trembling out of fear instead of a need to pee, the boys backed up on instinct until they hit the stone wall, the monsters creeping in all the while.
    “W-What do you want with us?” Mikhail tried to stand up tall and put on a brave face, though there was no hiding the quiver in his voice. “We don’t have anything you can take.”
    “Rah! No take, only hurt!” yelled the tirkin in front.
    “But w-why hurt us?” stammered Milton.
    “Your friends hurt tirkin friends! We hurt you now!” It stepped forward with a spear pointed forward, it’s comrades doing the same.
    Mikhail could only look at the tip of the crude spear as it inched closer to him. Was this really how he was going to die? Killed by a random monster just because he chose peeing over staying safe? And not long after he found people he actually liked in this world, too. Oh well, he supposed, if he had to go, it probably wasn’t the worst way. His only regret was that someone else would be dying right next to him.
    But just before the spear could reach them, a sharp, chilling wind sliced through the air. The spear’s tip shattered from the handle, and the tirkin fell backwards onto its bottom with a yelp.
    “Wha!? Who turn down temperature!?” yelled another monster.
    A crack from a fiery braid across the face helped warm it back up.
    “What happening!?” The third tirkin managed to cry out before a gust of wind blew it back, sending it tumbling through the grass.
    It all happened so fast, Mikhail wasn’t sure that it was actually happening at first. However, the sight of Jin, Lora, and Haze rushing up and putting themselves in front of the beasts. Rescue had come, and he could not be happier for it.
    “If you value your lives, you will flee and not attack us again,” declared Jin in a combat stance.
    As the tirkin collected themselves, they took the warning to heart and ran with their tails between her legs. “Tirkin not forget this!” the lead one yelled as he ran the fastest.
    Once they were out of sight, the adults put their weapons away and turned to the kids. Haze and Lora came up to them and Lora asked, “Are you alright?”
    “Y-Yeah, we’re fine,” said Mikhail, avoiding eye contact. It wasn’t entirely truthful; he may have been unhurt, but he was quickly remembering the reason he came here, and how little time he had left before the pressure finally overwhelmed him.
    “I’m glad to hear that,” came Addam’s voice as he walked up with the rest of the crew in tow. He crossed his arms and cast a set of stern parental eyes on them. “But what were you doing all the way over here? I thought I told you to wait back behind us.”
    “Um, a-about that, Mister Addam,” Milton tried to speak with a clear tension on his face. “We were just, er, I mean, it w-was a long day and, uh, I thought we could j-just-”
    “We gotta pee!”
    Mikhail’s outburst brought open mouths and wide eyes to the whole group. He was far past caring about that, however, as he squeezed his legs together and hunched over without shame. He could endure this little embarrassment if it meant not pissing himself right there.
    “It’s true!” said Milton next to him, grabbing his groin and putting one knee in front of the other. “We were just gonna pop off real quick, but then those monsters jumped us and-”
    “Right, say no more!” Addam put his hands up, and the boys fell silent, though they still squirmed in place. He turned to the others and said, “Come, let’s give the boys some privacy, and quick!”
    “Er, good idea,” said Lora, scratching her cheek while she headed off.
    “Don’t have to tell me twice,” said Jin as he followed behind.
    While the rest of them dispersed, Addam turned to the boys as he walked away. “I’ll be nearby if you need me,” he said before disappearing behind the rock.
    “Th-Thank you, Mister Addam!” Milton said while fumbling with his zipper again.
    Mik had nothing more to add, so he went right to lifting up his tunic and loosening his pants. He had precious few seconds before it would come shooting out, and he wasn’t wasting them.
    Before long, both boys were facing the rock wall, their pants undone and privates aimed forward. It was there that Mikhail realized how close they stood next to each other, letting the open air mingle with places it normally didn’t. The awkwardness spread downwards, halting his stream from starting for a couple extra seconds, and judging by the lack of peeing from Milton, his friend probably felt the same way.
    But before he could take a step away, the moment passed, and two golden trickles spilled out onto the ground, both building into a steady and powerful stream that trailed up the rock until it reached a height halfway between the boys’ knees and hips. A noisy splatter reached their ears as their pee hit full power, both of them letting it fly without shame. It didn’t take long for the dirt at the base to become saturated with pee, and a puddle grew out, stopping short of their shoes.
    At first, neither Mikhail nor Milton could think of anything but how glad they were to finally relieve their overfilled bladders. Milton was more vocal with his relief, letting out a long, loud moan and lifting his head up, his ears leaning back as if an invisible hand was patting him. Mikhail only closed his eyes and sighed, but he was smiling all the way on the inside. All that struggling had built up to this nice release, and he was content to stand there and ride it all the way out in peace.
    “Huh, would you look at that?”
    Milton’s words made Mik open his eyes. He first turned to his friend, then followed his gaze down at where their piddle struck the rock. He, too, found himself mesmerized by what he saw: with the sun hitting this side of the rock, the parts of the wall covered in their urine gained an odd gleam, not quite like a valuable mineral, but still satisfying to look at in a weird way.
    As Mik looked on, something inside stirred him to move, perhaps out of his boyish instinct. He turned his hips left and right, coating more of the wall and making a bigger shiny area. Seeing it grow bigger with his own pee felt strangely pleasing, motivating him to keep covering more and more.
    “Gonna paint the whole rock there?”
    Until Milton reminded him that he wasn’t alone. Suddenly, Mikhail became quite shy, bringing his sway to a complete stop. Great, he probably thinks I’m a weirdo now.
    “It works better if you start up higher, like this!”
    Out of the corner of his eye, Mikhail noticed Milton’s stream going upwards. He couldn’t resist looking over and finding out why. Milton had leaned back a bit and lifted his boyhood, the arc now rising above his stomach. True to his word, his part of the rock was coated quicker, with the urine covering the gaps as it ran down.
    Guess he’s a weirdo, too, Mik thought as he looked at Milton’s unashamed grin while he played with his pee. Still, he couldn’t blame the kid; in the short time he had known Milton, he had seen how he wanted to keep things fun, even in such dark times. It reminded him a bit of Lora, always smiling and optimistic no matter what.
    In any case, Milton wasn’t bothered with a little pee play, so Mikhail decided he may as well join back in. Leaning back just like him, Mik pointed his privates up, raising his stream’s trajectory and hitting the wall above stomach-height. Chuckles followed as the two went about marking the rock as best they could. It was a small respite from their tough life, and they would enjoy it while it lasted.
    Not much longer, and both boys reached the end of their pee, the streams hitting lower until they fell onto the ground, then stopping off after a couple last spurts. They each shook out the remaining drops, then tucked themselves back into their clothes, modest again.
    “I think we did a fine job, wouldn’t you say?” said Milton as he admired their work. At the end, just about every part of the wall they could reach was covered up to belly-height. The shine made the rock look practically radiant in the sun now.
    Mik paid little mind to it, however. With his bladder empty, he was free to think of other stuff again, and they weren’t happy thoughts. He had embarrassed himself in front of the whole group. Even if he hadn’t actually wet himself, it was more reason for them to think of him as a burden. He let out a small grunt in frustration at his failure.
    “I know the feeling,” he heard Milton say next to him. The boy’s goofy smile had gone, weighed down by the same facts that Mikhail had realized. “I guess we have some explaining to do now.”
    “Let’s just get this over with,” said Mikhail.
    The boys left their “art” behind, Mik leading the way. As they rounded the corner, neither of them could look Addam in the eyes when he turned around, even with his gentle smile and understanding eyes.
    “You boys alright? You look rather glum for someone who just avoided hosing their trousers,” said Addam.
    “W-We’re fine, Mister Addam,” said Milton, “But we’re awful sorry for running off like that. We just couldn’t hold it any longer.”
    Addam shook his head. “You have nothing to apologize for, Milton. I’m mostly the one to blame for this mishap. We had gotten into a rhythm, and I had forgotten about pacing ourselves with a break.” He then rubbed his chin and said, “But still, if it was that bad, you could have piped up about it. We would have kept an eye for you both, you know.”
    “Aye, we know.” Milton rubbed the back of his head. “But it’s just… well, you see…”
    “We didn’t want to be burdens.”
    Much like Mikhail’s previous outburst, this brought another confused look from Addam. “Burdens? What do you mean?” he asked.
    Milton sighed. “We just wanted to show we could still hang in there with you all, and that you wouldn’t have to… leave us behind before we got close to Malos.”
    Mikhail could see Milton’s body deflate more as he uttered those words, so much so that it weighed him down as well. Even when sold as a slave, he could scarcely recall a moment where he felt more pathetic than this.
    “I must admit, I’m still perplexed by this,” said Addam, rubbing her chin. “Where in Alrest did you get the idea that we thought you both as burdensome?”
    Both boys looked up almost as dumbfounded as Addam was. “M-Mister Addam?” mumbled Milton.
    “Milton, you’ve been with me for, what is it, three years now? Surely, you would know better than that,” said Addam with a patient smile. “We have to keep an extra eye out for you both, sure, but we do so because we want to, not because we have to.”
    Mikhail had to blink a couple times before responding. “You mean you actually want us around?”
    “Of course we do!” came Lora’s voice, getting the three’s attention. They found that she wasn’t alone, either; the rest of the gang followed behind her, their focus on the boys giving them more reason to blush.
    “You don’t have to fight monsters to help out,” said Haze. “Just by walking and laughing and smiling with us, you’re reminding us of why we’re fighting in the first place.”
    “That, and if we were gonna ditch you guys, I’m sure it would’ve already happened,” Mythra added.
    “Mythra,” said Addam like a parent chastising their child.
    “What?” Mythra crossed her arms. “I’m just trying to help and stuff.”
    Mikhail had to lower his head to hide the blush growing on his cheeks. People actually wanted him, not just as cheap slave labor, but as a companion. It was a foreign feeling, and he didn’t fully know what to make of the emotions stirring within.
    But he at least had to do one thing. Lifting his head up, Mikhail looked right at the group. “Th-”
    “Thanks a bunch, you guys!”
    It was Milton’s turn to interrupt. Stepping forward and showing his reddened face, he went on without shame. “We’ll make this up to you all somehow. We’ll…” his eyes drifted about for a moment. “We’ll do the cooking tonight! With all the stuff we’ve been gathering today!”
    Mikhail realized his mouth was still open, so he closed it. “Y-Yeah, what he said,” he added. He put it better than I could’ve, anyway.
    “Ha ha, I look forward to whatever you whip up!” Addam said, placing a hand on Milton’s shoulder. In response, the lad closed his eyes and smiled, looking like a kitten enjoying a good petting.
    “Great,” said Mythra, bringing the moment to an end. “So now that we’re done here, can we please get back to finding all this junk?”
    “Actually, I have a better idea,” said Addam. “I think we’ve earned ourselves a little rest first. Take some time to snack, catch your breath, or do whatever else you need to.”
    “With pleasure!” Haze declared, grabbing onto Lora’s arm.
    “Er, right…” Lora gained a blush. “We’ll just… be over there somewhere if anyone needs us. Would you mind coming with us, Brighid? We’ll need a lookout for… reasons.”
    “If... I must,” said an expressionless Brighid.
    As the trio departed, with Lora and Haze having a certain tension to their walk, Mythra scoffed and turned around. “Fine, but everybody better hurry it up!”
    The men stared with open mouths and raised eyebrows as Mythra walked away. “Now what could be her problem?” Milton wondered aloud.
    Mikhail shrugged and glanced away, turning his attention to the sky and cloud sea towards the east. He should have felt frustrated and embarrassed after this ordeal, but he didn’t. Instead, he was oddly at peace with everything at the moment.
    Maybe it was because he didn’t have that painful pressure to worry about now, he wondered. He certainly hadn’t had a whiz like that in a long time. Then again, he didn’t have anyone to share that feeling with before, nor did he have people to look forward to when he was done. Mikhail knew now that this group was one-of-a-kind, and there was nowhere in Alrest he would rather be. Maybe it wouldn’t last, and their world was destined to be destroyed, but he couldn’t dwell on that. For now, all he could do was be content with where he was for as long as it lasted.
  24. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from lordbardak for a blog entry, Making Gold in the Golden Country   
    With thanks to DerivativeWings and Phoenix (lordbardak) for editing
     
    (Warning: Contains underaged wetting desperation. Reader discretion advised)
     
     
    Sadness. It seemed like no matter where Mikhail went, it was always hanging in the back of his mind. The sights he saw in his travels hadn’t helped; if there wasn’t a village burned to cinders by roaming bandits, it was leveled completely by an aegis hell-bent on Alrest’s destruction. Even here in the comparatively-untouched Aletta region of Torna, there was a noticeable tension in the air. The army stationed here in the harbor, all personally hand-picked by Prince Addam himself, seemed too focused on the looming war ahead to find reasons to relax and smile.
    But then there was the party that the boy found himself traveling with. They were set on defeating Malos, a task that sounded impossible, yet they still laughed and chatted like everything was fine. He didn’t know if they were brave, or just idiots. Still, with their strength, they were probably the best group to be with in the middle of all the chaos.
    “Oi, Mik! You coming?”
    Mikhail looked over to Milton, the Gormotti boy who called him. Even this early in the morning, before most of the army had gotten up, Milton was bright-eyed, perky-eared, and smiling. Mik had no clue where that energy came from, but it was still better than being a sad grump, he supposed.
    “Yeah, I’m coming,” Mikhail replied. He let out a yawn as he walked through the camp.
    “You sleep well there?” asked Milton.
    “Guess so.” Mik rubbed a bit of sleep out of his eye. “I don’t get why we had to sleep in a tent. Addam has a big house right there.” He looked up to the manor that loomed over the camp, proof of his success and status on the Tornan titan.
    “There’s already loads of people sleepin’ in there,” said Milton. “Mostly kids and sick or hurt folk. You can’t walk two steps without bumpin’ into someone.”
    “I mean, we’re kids, too.”
    “You saying you can’t handle a little camping out, Mik?” Milton had a playful smile.
    “N-Not what I meant!” Mik shook his head. As mature as he may have been, he was still just a kid.
    “Heh heh, well, I don’t mind it myself,” continued Milton. “I’ve gotten used to camping outside since I met Addam. Sometimes, we’re out in the fields so long, I almost forget what a bed feels like.”
    Mik sighed. “Must be really tiring following a guy like him around all the time.”
    “Sure is, but I wouldn’t trade it for anything in all of Alrest.”
    “Really?” Mikhail looked at Milton and saw the contentment in his eyes. “You sure put a lot of faith in him.”
    Milton stopped and turned to him just as they went underneath the arch of a stone gateway. “Well, why wouldn’t I? If you saw the things he’s done like I have, you would think he can do anything, too!”
    “Anything… You mean like stop Malos?”
    Milton looked Mikhail right in the eyes and raised a confident fist. “If anyone in Alrest can stop Malos, it’s Addam. I’d swear my life on it!”
    Mikhail had to admit, he almost felt convinced just from that. Still, he found it hard to believe. Could a human even as supposedly great as Addam really stand up to something that destroyed an entire titan without breaking a sweat?
    “If you say so,” said Mikhail with a shrug.
    “Just stick with us and you’ll see for yourself, I promise.”
    “Boys, over here!”
    As if on cue, a strong voice caught the boys’ attention. They turned and saw Addam himself waving them over, an invitation they could not refuse. They jogged up to him and talked. Mikhail could not recall the exact conversation, since it was mostly between Addam and Milton. It was the usual pleasantries and whatnot, phrases like “stiff upper lip” were said, whatever they meant.
    Before long, they were joined by the rest of their group: Lora, Jin, Haze, Mythra, and Brighid. The other two, Hugo and Aegeaon, were off elsewhere on official Ardainian business. Some things just couldn’t wait even with the whole world at stake, Mik supposed.
    “Right, hope everyone slept well, because we have a big day ahead of us,” declared Addam with his usual go-getter smile. “Like I said last night, our main priority today is gathering food to help relieve the current shortage.”
    “Errand boy duty again. Can’t hardly wait,” said Mythra, crossing her arms and looking away.
    “Sorry if it’s not the most glamourous task in the world,” continued Addam, “But this is war. We have a responsibility to the people fighting under us.”
    “I’m okay with it,” chimed in Lora, “Jin and I both know what it’s like to have to go hungry. If I can keep that from happening to others, I’m happy enough.” Jin punctuated this with a nod.
    “With His Majesty gone and the bridge to the capital out, we may as well do all that we can for the militia here,” said Brighid, her voice elegant as always.
    “Fine,” shrugged Mythra, “Someone’s gotta look after you all out there, I guess.”
    “Besides,” Milton looked at Mythra, “It wouldn’t look good if the Aegis herself is just sittin’ around letting her bum get fatter.”
    Mythra turned to him with a glare. “And what are you doing staring at my butt?”
    “Can’t help it, you know. I have to make sure I don’t run into it and suffocate by accident.” Milton could hardly keep himself from cracking up at his own jokes.
    “E-Excuse me!?” Mythra’s cheeks turned red, her expression a mix of shock and anger.
    “Look out!” Milton already started running away, smiling all the while. “Don’t let the Aegis sit on you! You’ll wish for Malos to shoot you dead!”
    “Y-You are so dead!” yelled Mythra, giving chase. “Get back here, you little perv!”
    “Wait, Mythra!” called Addam, but his voice fell on deaf ears.
    The rest of the group stood back and watched the silliness taking place. Lora and Haze put a hand over their mouths to hide their giggling, while Jin and Brighid both shook their heads. Mikhail merely put his hands behind his head and sighed. Just another morning with these people, he thought to himself.
    Still, he couldn’t say he hated the silliness. At least it was something to distract from all the misery around them. Soon enough, they’d be getting right back to work, and he would follow them around the world as always. Today hopefully wouldn’t be too tiring, though. It was just gathering food; how bad could that be?
     
     
    “Nngh…”
    Mik couldn’t help but groan a bit while he rooted through another patch of weeds in Aletta’s overgrown fields. He had plenty of reasons to voice his displeasure. Gathering food had turned out to be a tedious task; he and Milton couldn’t help with hunting the wild animals in the region, so they were stuck with hanging back and searching for edible plants. That was also easier said than done, as the particular fruit they needed grew underground, with vines that looked only slightly different from the surrounding weeds. After a few hours under the sun, he was ready to be done with this.
    But most of his grunt came from one nuisance in particular. For much as he had been through in his life, Mikhail was still just a kid, with a bladder capacity to match. A few hours was enough for the pressure to reach the point where he could no longer ignore it.
    There was no point in putting it off any longer. He would have to let someone know he needed to pee, so they could stand guard while he handled his business. It was a bit demeaning at first, but with all the dangerous people and creatures running amok, the grown-ups made it clear that they couldn’t take any risks with them being on their own.
    Mikhail grunted as he stood back up, feeling the pressure shifting in his groin. He looked for Jin or Addam to be nearby so he could get this over with.
    “Having any luck over here?”
    Instead, he found Milton walking up to him, hands as empty as his.
    “Not really.” Mik shook his head. “It’s all weeds here.”
    Milton rubbed the back of his head. “Who’d have thought finding food for an army would be so tough, am I right?”
    “Or take so long…” Mikhail rubbed one leg with the other to soothe his aching muscles and bladder.
    “You okay?” asked Milton, leaning in and looking concerned.
    “Mmm, kinda.” At first, Mik thought of not saying anything, but what did he have to hide? They were boys in the middle of nowhere, who really cared about modesty?
    “I gotta pee,” he told Milton.
    Milton’s eyes widened a little.
    “What? It’s not a big deal,” said Mik.
    “N-no, I know that,” Milton quickly replied. “It’s just that… I know the feeling.”
    It was then that Mikhail noticed something off about Milton. The boy’s eyes had lost a bit of the carefree brightness behind them. His frown had a bit of strain to it, and his body seemed quite tense as well. It didn’t take a genius or even a grown-up to figure out why.
    “You too?”
    Milton nodded. “Been holdin’ onto it since a little after we started. I could really use a wee break myself.” As he spoke, his left leg rubbed over his right.
    At least I’m not alone, Mikhail thought. He had half-expected Milton to brag about being able to hold it all day, so to hear him admit his need was a little refreshing. That, and they a had better chance of getting a break with two kids asking instead of just him.
    “Come on, let’s go ask Jin or Addam to watch for us,” said Mikhail, turning and stepping away.
    “W-Wait, we can’t do that!”
    Mik stopped in his tracks and turned around, seeing Milton looking even more worried. “Why not?” he asked.
    “We’d be interrupting their work, that’s why,” said Milton. “We just have to wait for Addam to call a break. He always does at least once or twice in the day.”
    Mikhail crossed his arms. “That makes no sense. They’re just getting food, I’m sure they can take a couple minutes away from that.”
    “I know they could…” Milton shook his head. “It’s just, we can’t make ourselves a burden to them.”
    “And why not?”
    “Look at it this way,” Milton started, looking over to the adults as they went about gathering food. “We’re just kids, you and me. We can’t do a lick of fighting, so they have to look out for us out here.”
    “So?”
    Milton looked at the gang in front of him as they all rooted about in the ground. Lora and Haze compared veggies with a smile, Jin and Addam were off on their own, and Mythra and Brighid were apparently having a contest as to who could look the most annoyed. “So, if they start seeing us as burdens, they might want to leave us behind at a camp while they keep heading towards Malos.” He raised a fist and turned to Mik. “And I don’t want to sit around at a camp while they’re out there. I want to be right with them for the whole thing.”
    Mik frowned as he watched the others go about. Jin and Lora caught his glance especially, the first two people in a long time that made Mikhail feel like he wasn’t alone in this big, uncaring world. Much like Milton was with Addam, Mik felt the most content being at their side. He didn’t want to be stuck in some camp with people he didn’t know, possibly never to see those two again.
    But he couldn’t dismiss Milton as being ridiculous, either. Malos was nothing like the monsters and bandits their team had battled thus far. If he was going to prove that he deserved to stay, it would have to be as soon as he could.
    “Fine, I’ll try to hold it,” Mik relented.
    “Thanks, Mik.” Milton smiled. “Addam will call for a break soon, I’m sure of it.”
    “I hope you’re right,” said Mikhail. Already, his bladder felt heavier at his decision, but he tried his best to hide it. If it meant not being separated from his companions, he would do whatever it took.
     
     
    How hard is it to find food for one meal?
    As the group walked through more weeds to what felt like the twentieth spot to gather ingredients, Mikhail felt thankful that everyone’s attention was elsewhere. That way, he could hang back to hide his stiff walking and occasional hand placed between his legs.
    But even this provided little comfort to him now. This was the closest he had been to reaching his limit in a long time, and it felt every bit as painful and stressful as one would think.
    The few glances he took of Milton showed him that he felt the same way. The lad kept biting his lower lip and looking over to any rock, tree, or tall patch of grass, anywhere he could rush over to and hose down before soaking his overalls.
    This is stupid, Mikhail scolded himself, They’re not stopping anytime soon. Just tell them you gotta go already! Shaking his head, he steeled himself before opening his mouth to say just that.
    “Wait, look over there!” Lora beat him to breaking the relative silence. Mikhail whimpered a little bit, letting the question die in his throat.
    Everyone else stopped and turned to where Lora pointed. Not far from them were a handful of birdlike, bipedal monsters, all trying to pull a couple bulky containers along the ground.
    “Are those tirkin?” asked Haze.
    “It would seem so,” said Brighid, “But what could they be pulling?
    Addam’s smile dropped to a frown. “Why, those cheeky little buzzards! They’re stealing supplies from the militia!”
    “Oh dear, we can’t let them get away with that!” said Lora, winding up her braid around her hand.
    “Want me to call a beam down on them?” asked Mythra as a glow started to form on her circlet. “I’m sure nobody would mind a few less oversized birds in the world.”
    “And vaporize the supplies while you’re at it?” spoke Brighid. “We’re trying to get more supplies for the resistance, not less.”
    The glow faded. “Just a suggestion,” Mythra pouted.
    “We’ll deal with them in the usual manner,” said Jin, already stepping forward and unsheathing his nodachi.
    “Agreed.” Addam pulled his sword out, with the rest of the party following suit. He then turned to Mik and Milton, who both stood up tall and rigid with their hands at their sides. “Wait right here, boys. This will only be a moment.”
    “Y-Yes sir, M-Mister Addam, sir!” Milton replied like a private at boot camp.
    The instant all the grown-ups turned around and left to fight, the boys dropped their brave faces and shoved their hands to their groins. “Ah, that was too close!” Milton bemoaned.
    Mikhail had to agree, and he didn’t want to risk it any longer. “Come on, now’s our chance!” he said to Milton.
    “Our what?” Milton raised an eyebrow.
    “Let’s go while they’re busy fighting! I’m not waiting anymore!”
    Milton opened his mouth as if to object, but no objection came. Instead, he looked to the group, already in the midst of battle, then back to Mik, then to somewhere in between.
    “O-Okay, over there!” He nodded towards a small rock wall with an uphill incline next to it. It was a bit of a jog, but it would hide them from view long enough to do what they needed to do.
    It might have been against Addam’s orders, but with a chance for relief so close, Mikhail wasn’t complaining. “Then let’s go!” he declared, rushing off at once.
    The run to the spot took only a few seconds, but each one felt like minutes to Mik and Milton. Knowing that they would finally be peeing in a few seconds made both of their bladders subconsciously prepare to empty. By the time they reached the wall, they were both squirming with their hands crammed between their legs.
    “Ooh, I can’t wait!” said Milton while fumbling with the zipper at the crotch of his overalls. “I feel like I could explode!”
    “Me too!” Mikhail said. He was quite happy that his clothes were simple to get out of the way. Just pull his pants down a little, lift up the shirt, take aim, and-
    “Reeeee!”
    A shriek from above shoved all thoughts of peeing out of each boy’s head. They jumped back and went wide-eyed with panic at the sight of three tirkins standing on the rocks above them, each with a weapon drawn.
    “Ah, run!” yelled Milton, zipping his overalls back up while Mikhail flipped his tunic down.
    It was already too late. The tirkins leapt down, one landing in front of the boys and the other two at the sides. Just like that, they were surrounded with no escape. With their bodies trembling out of fear instead of a need to pee, the boys backed up on instinct until they hit the stone wall, the monsters creeping in all the while.
    “W-What do you want with us?” Mikhail tried to stand up tall and put on a brave face, though there was no hiding the quiver in his voice. “We don’t have anything you can take.”
    “Rah! No take, only hurt!” yelled the tirkin in front.
    “But w-why hurt us?” stammered Milton.
    “Your friends hurt tirkin friends! We hurt you now!” It stepped forward with a spear pointed forward, it’s comrades doing the same.
    Mikhail could only look at the tip of the crude spear as it inched closer to him. Was this really how he was going to die? Killed by a random monster just because he chose peeing over staying safe? And not long after he found people he actually liked in this world, too. Oh well, he supposed, if he had to go, it probably wasn’t the worst way. His only regret was that someone else would be dying right next to him.
    But just before the spear could reach them, a sharp, chilling wind sliced through the air. The spear’s tip shattered from the handle, and the tirkin fell backwards onto its bottom with a yelp.
    “Wha!? Who turn down temperature!?” yelled another monster.
    A crack from a fiery braid across the face helped warm it back up.
    “What happening!?” The third tirkin managed to cry out before a gust of wind blew it back, sending it tumbling through the grass.
    It all happened so fast, Mikhail wasn’t sure that it was actually happening at first. However, the sight of Jin, Lora, and Haze rushing up and putting themselves in front of the beasts. Rescue had come, and he could not be happier for it.
    “If you value your lives, you will flee and not attack us again,” declared Jin in a combat stance.
    As the tirkin collected themselves, they took the warning to heart and ran with their tails between her legs. “Tirkin not forget this!” the lead one yelled as he ran the fastest.
    Once they were out of sight, the adults put their weapons away and turned to the kids. Haze and Lora came up to them and Lora asked, “Are you alright?”
    “Y-Yeah, we’re fine,” said Mikhail, avoiding eye contact. It wasn’t entirely truthful; he may have been unhurt, but he was quickly remembering the reason he came here, and how little time he had left before the pressure finally overwhelmed him.
    “I’m glad to hear that,” came Addam’s voice as he walked up with the rest of the crew in tow. He crossed his arms and cast a set of stern parental eyes on them. “But what were you doing all the way over here? I thought I told you to wait back behind us.”
    “Um, a-about that, Mister Addam,” Milton tried to speak with a clear tension on his face. “We were just, er, I mean, it w-was a long day and, uh, I thought we could j-just-”
    “We gotta pee!”
    Mikhail’s outburst brought open mouths and wide eyes to the whole group. He was far past caring about that, however, as he squeezed his legs together and hunched over without shame. He could endure this little embarrassment if it meant not pissing himself right there.
    “It’s true!” said Milton next to him, grabbing his groin and putting one knee in front of the other. “We were just gonna pop off real quick, but then those monsters jumped us and-”
    “Right, say no more!” Addam put his hands up, and the boys fell silent, though they still squirmed in place. He turned to the others and said, “Come, let’s give the boys some privacy, and quick!”
    “Er, good idea,” said Lora, scratching her cheek while she headed off.
    “Don’t have to tell me twice,” said Jin as he followed behind.
    While the rest of them dispersed, Addam turned to the boys as he walked away. “I’ll be nearby if you need me,” he said before disappearing behind the rock.
    “Th-Thank you, Mister Addam!” Milton said while fumbling with his zipper again.
    Mik had nothing more to add, so he went right to lifting up his tunic and loosening his pants. He had precious few seconds before it would come shooting out, and he wasn’t wasting them.
    Before long, both boys were facing the rock wall, their pants undone and privates aimed forward. It was there that Mikhail realized how close they stood next to each other, letting the open air mingle with places it normally didn’t. The awkwardness spread downwards, halting his stream from starting for a couple extra seconds, and judging by the lack of peeing from Milton, his friend probably felt the same way.
    But before he could take a step away, the moment passed, and two golden trickles spilled out onto the ground, both building into a steady and powerful stream that trailed up the rock until it reached a height halfway between the boys’ knees and hips. A noisy splatter reached their ears as their pee hit full power, both of them letting it fly without shame. It didn’t take long for the dirt at the base to become saturated with pee, and a puddle grew out, stopping short of their shoes.
    At first, neither Mikhail nor Milton could think of anything but how glad they were to finally relieve their overfilled bladders. Milton was more vocal with his relief, letting out a long, loud moan and lifting his head up, his ears leaning back as if an invisible hand was patting him. Mikhail only closed his eyes and sighed, but he was smiling all the way on the inside. All that struggling had built up to this nice release, and he was content to stand there and ride it all the way out in peace.
    “Huh, would you look at that?”
    Milton’s words made Mik open his eyes. He first turned to his friend, then followed his gaze down at where their piddle struck the rock. He, too, found himself mesmerized by what he saw: with the sun hitting this side of the rock, the parts of the wall covered in their urine gained an odd gleam, not quite like a valuable mineral, but still satisfying to look at in a weird way.
    As Mik looked on, something inside stirred him to move, perhaps out of his boyish instinct. He turned his hips left and right, coating more of the wall and making a bigger shiny area. Seeing it grow bigger with his own pee felt strangely pleasing, motivating him to keep covering more and more.
    “Gonna paint the whole rock there?”
    Until Milton reminded him that he wasn’t alone. Suddenly, Mikhail became quite shy, bringing his sway to a complete stop. Great, he probably thinks I’m a weirdo now.
    “It works better if you start up higher, like this!”
    Out of the corner of his eye, Mikhail noticed Milton’s stream going upwards. He couldn’t resist looking over and finding out why. Milton had leaned back a bit and lifted his boyhood, the arc now rising above his stomach. True to his word, his part of the rock was coated quicker, with the urine covering the gaps as it ran down.
    Guess he’s a weirdo, too, Mik thought as he looked at Milton’s unashamed grin while he played with his pee. Still, he couldn’t blame the kid; in the short time he had known Milton, he had seen how he wanted to keep things fun, even in such dark times. It reminded him a bit of Lora, always smiling and optimistic no matter what.
    In any case, Milton wasn’t bothered with a little pee play, so Mikhail decided he may as well join back in. Leaning back just like him, Mik pointed his privates up, raising his stream’s trajectory and hitting the wall above stomach-height. Chuckles followed as the two went about marking the rock as best they could. It was a small respite from their tough life, and they would enjoy it while it lasted.
    Not much longer, and both boys reached the end of their pee, the streams hitting lower until they fell onto the ground, then stopping off after a couple last spurts. They each shook out the remaining drops, then tucked themselves back into their clothes, modest again.
    “I think we did a fine job, wouldn’t you say?” said Milton as he admired their work. At the end, just about every part of the wall they could reach was covered up to belly-height. The shine made the rock look practically radiant in the sun now.
    Mik paid little mind to it, however. With his bladder empty, he was free to think of other stuff again, and they weren’t happy thoughts. He had embarrassed himself in front of the whole group. Even if he hadn’t actually wet himself, it was more reason for them to think of him as a burden. He let out a small grunt in frustration at his failure.
    “I know the feeling,” he heard Milton say next to him. The boy’s goofy smile had gone, weighed down by the same facts that Mikhail had realized. “I guess we have some explaining to do now.”
    “Let’s just get this over with,” said Mikhail.
    The boys left their “art” behind, Mik leading the way. As they rounded the corner, neither of them could look Addam in the eyes when he turned around, even with his gentle smile and understanding eyes.
    “You boys alright? You look rather glum for someone who just avoided hosing their trousers,” said Addam.
    “W-We’re fine, Mister Addam,” said Milton, “But we’re awful sorry for running off like that. We just couldn’t hold it any longer.”
    Addam shook his head. “You have nothing to apologize for, Milton. I’m mostly the one to blame for this mishap. We had gotten into a rhythm, and I had forgotten about pacing ourselves with a break.” He then rubbed his chin and said, “But still, if it was that bad, you could have piped up about it. We would have kept an eye for you both, you know.”
    “Aye, we know.” Milton rubbed the back of his head. “But it’s just… well, you see…”
    “We didn’t want to be burdens.”
    Much like Mikhail’s previous outburst, this brought another confused look from Addam. “Burdens? What do you mean?” he asked.
    Milton sighed. “We just wanted to show we could still hang in there with you all, and that you wouldn’t have to… leave us behind before we got close to Malos.”
    Mikhail could see Milton’s body deflate more as he uttered those words, so much so that it weighed him down as well. Even when sold as a slave, he could scarcely recall a moment where he felt more pathetic than this.
    “I must admit, I’m still perplexed by this,” said Addam, rubbing her chin. “Where in Alrest did you get the idea that we thought you both as burdensome?”
    Both boys looked up almost as dumbfounded as Addam was. “M-Mister Addam?” mumbled Milton.
    “Milton, you’ve been with me for, what is it, three years now? Surely, you would know better than that,” said Addam with a patient smile. “We have to keep an extra eye out for you both, sure, but we do so because we want to, not because we have to.”
    Mikhail had to blink a couple times before responding. “You mean you actually want us around?”
    “Of course we do!” came Lora’s voice, getting the three’s attention. They found that she wasn’t alone, either; the rest of the gang followed behind her, their focus on the boys giving them more reason to blush.
    “You don’t have to fight monsters to help out,” said Haze. “Just by walking and laughing and smiling with us, you’re reminding us of why we’re fighting in the first place.”
    “That, and if we were gonna ditch you guys, I’m sure it would’ve already happened,” Mythra added.
    “Mythra,” said Addam like a parent chastising their child.
    “What?” Mythra crossed her arms. “I’m just trying to help and stuff.”
    Mikhail had to lower his head to hide the blush growing on his cheeks. People actually wanted him, not just as cheap slave labor, but as a companion. It was a foreign feeling, and he didn’t fully know what to make of the emotions stirring within.
    But he at least had to do one thing. Lifting his head up, Mikhail looked right at the group. “Th-”
    “Thanks a bunch, you guys!”
    It was Milton’s turn to interrupt. Stepping forward and showing his reddened face, he went on without shame. “We’ll make this up to you all somehow. We’ll…” his eyes drifted about for a moment. “We’ll do the cooking tonight! With all the stuff we’ve been gathering today!”
    Mikhail realized his mouth was still open, so he closed it. “Y-Yeah, what he said,” he added. He put it better than I could’ve, anyway.
    “Ha ha, I look forward to whatever you whip up!” Addam said, placing a hand on Milton’s shoulder. In response, the lad closed his eyes and smiled, looking like a kitten enjoying a good petting.
    “Great,” said Mythra, bringing the moment to an end. “So now that we’re done here, can we please get back to finding all this junk?”
    “Actually, I have a better idea,” said Addam. “I think we’ve earned ourselves a little rest first. Take some time to snack, catch your breath, or do whatever else you need to.”
    “With pleasure!” Haze declared, grabbing onto Lora’s arm.
    “Er, right…” Lora gained a blush. “We’ll just… be over there somewhere if anyone needs us. Would you mind coming with us, Brighid? We’ll need a lookout for… reasons.”
    “If... I must,” said an expressionless Brighid.
    As the trio departed, with Lora and Haze having a certain tension to their walk, Mythra scoffed and turned around. “Fine, but everybody better hurry it up!”
    The men stared with open mouths and raised eyebrows as Mythra walked away. “Now what could be her problem?” Milton wondered aloud.
    Mikhail shrugged and glanced away, turning his attention to the sky and cloud sea towards the east. He should have felt frustrated and embarrassed after this ordeal, but he didn’t. Instead, he was oddly at peace with everything at the moment.
    Maybe it was because he didn’t have that painful pressure to worry about now, he wondered. He certainly hadn’t had a whiz like that in a long time. Then again, he didn’t have anyone to share that feeling with before, nor did he have people to look forward to when he was done. Mikhail knew now that this group was one-of-a-kind, and there was nowhere in Alrest he would rather be. Maybe it wouldn’t last, and their world was destined to be destroyed, but he couldn’t dwell on that. For now, all he could do was be content with where he was for as long as it lasted.
  25. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from diokno44x for a blog entry, Zero Bathrooms for Zero Gravity (or, "Ochako Oshikko")   
    UA Hero Academy was not just the most prestigious school for heroes, but also one of the most expansive. Roughly an hour outside of city limits were several large-scale training facilities and simulations, each meticulously crafted to help would-be heroes respond to just about any crisis they could imagine. It was almost an artform how they could make a simulated city or factory seem real enough that students would protect it as if it was the genuine thing.
    Right now, Ochako could not focus on the grandeur of the makeshift city streets she walked through. Her major thought was if the architects had gone to the trouble of designing some of these buildings with functioning bathrooms. She knew it was the last thing she should be focusing on, but the pressure in her distended bladder made it all but impossible to ignore.
    How did it get so bad, she wondered. Sure, it had been awhile since her last pee, but she had done lengthy stretches between bathroom visits before without much trouble. The few sips of lemonade from the cafeteria couldn’t have added that much, either. Was the stress of not having lunch and a surprise training exercise affecting her in weird ways? Whatever it was, at least the walking helped tone down the pain, if only a little bit. She also gladly took advantage of being behind all her teammates by keeping a hand on her groin.
    “Jeez, my stomach is killing me.”
    Of course, that hand would come straight off the moment her teammates did anything remotely different.
    “Wait, weren’t you bragging about not letting your stomach get in your way back at school?” asked Hanta Sero with a cheeky grin.
    “Hey, I still stand by that,” retorted Kirishima, “Though I gotta admit, I wasn’t expecting to be this hungry. This might actually cut into my endurance a bit.”
    “Well if that’s the case, you can just sit back and let me do the heavy lifting. I’m still in tip-top shape today.” Sero stuck out his chest in confidence, but as if on cue, his stomach growled immediately after, causing his grin to fall away.
    “Ha! You were saying, tape boy?” Kirishima gently elbowed Sero in the gut.
    “Alright, alright, so I’m pretty starved too, but at least everyone here is in the same boat as me.” Sero looked behind him, forcing Ochako to snap her hand away again. “Isn't that right, you two?”
    “Um, w-well…” Ochako was not the best at being put on the spot, especially with her bladder as full as it was.
    “I think we need to start focusing on our surroundings,” said Midoriya next to her. “If the exercise has already started, then the robots might be attacking the city right now.”
    That's right, our mission. Ochako had nearly forgotten their objective between the team’s banter and her bladder. Despite Aizawa’s warning, her team’s exercise really did just boil down to smashing robot that they found. The major catch was the robots would not be targeting them, but instead attacking the city directly. Their goal was to prevent as much collateral damage as possible, for as All-Might put it, “A true hero is never as destructive as the villains they fight.”
    “You say that, but I'm not seeing or hearing anything around here,” said Kirishima.
    “That's because you're only on the ground, dummy,” replied Sero. “You gotta get up high to get a good look, like this!” He raised his arm skyward and fired a long strip of sellotape from his wheel-shaped elbow. It latched onto the top of a nearby building, and Sero pulled himself to the rooftop with ease.
    “Alright, let’s see what we got here.” Sero put his foot on the roof’s railway and his hand above his eyes in a showy display. “Hanto Sero, recon expert at your service!”
    “Quit being a show-off and just tell us if you see anything!” yelled Kirishima. It was more blunt than how she would have phrased it, but Ochako found herself silently nodding in agreement.
    “I’m looking, I’m looking!” Sero turned his head the other direction and suddenly tensed up. “Hey, got something!”
    “You did!? What is it?” asked Midoriya.
    Sero pointed and yelled, “Smoke clouds a few blocks away! One to the east and one to the southeast!”
    “Two different directions? They gotta be attacking multiple areas at once,” said Kirishima.
    “We’ll need to split up,” declared Midoriya, “Uraraka and I can take the ones to the southeast.”
    “W-We can!?” Ochako felt a nervous sweat forming on her brow.
    “You sure about that? You guys might need my muscle for some of those bots,” said Kirishima.
    Ochako opened her mouth to speak, but Midoriya cut her off. “Sero will need your strength more than us, and if we get in real trouble, I can use my quirk to keep us safe.”
    Kirishima looked back and forth between them before nodding. “Alright, Sero and I will crush the robots to the east, then.” He looked up towards Sero and yelled “You get all that!?”
    “Got it! Let’s bust these bots and get our food!” declared Sero while he climbed onto the railway. In a move straight out of comic books, he jumped off the rails, launching his sellotape at another building and swinging away in true hero fashion.
    “Hey, leave some for me!” Kirishima took off for him at once while a series of skin-spikes grew out of his body.
    Just like that, Ochako and Midoriya were by themselves on the streets. Before an awkward silence could develop, Ochako turned around and started down the road. “Come on, Deku, we better get going, too.”
    “W-wait, Uraraka!”
    Ochako stopped in her tracks and slowly turned her head. “What is it?”
    There was a moment where Midoriya looked away before speaking. “I know I asked you this before, but is something wrong?”
    “W-what do you mean?” asked Ochako, trying to keep a straight face. Please don’t tell me...
    “It’s just… you seem tense and distracted. Are you feeling okay?”
    She tried to hide it as best she could, but Ochako’s mind raced with panic. Of course Midoriya’s excellent perception would pick up on her subtle signals, even if he hadn’t fully pieced it together yet. He was the last person she wanted to have this predicament around, even among the likes of Mineta and Bakugo. At least those two weren’t people she normally hung out with.
    “Um, no, I’m feeling fine! Just peachy, in fact!” she said, faking a smile.
    “Are you sure? I know we haven’t eaten in awhile, so if you’re not feeling well, please don’t push yourself too hard.”
    “I’ll be okay, just a little hungry is all,” Ochako replied, giving a thumbs up. “The sooner we get to eat, the sooner I’ll get better.”
    Midoriya stared at her for a moment much to her worry, but then nodded and turned towards the smoke cloud. “Right, then let’s get these robots before they can wreck the city.”
    “I’m right behind you,” called out Ochako as they took off.
    Just as she hoped, Midoriya led them forward, allowing her to put a hand between her legs again. It offered little comfort, unfortunately, as the reality slowly dawned on her. She would have to battle and defeat a group of tough robots with a full bladder, all while hiding her powerful need from Midoriya the whole time. It was a Herculean task before her, one she was not certain she could pull off.
    No, don’t think like that! She shook the doubts out of her head. A hero had to keep a brave face against the odds, no matter how grim they looked. She was gonna give it all she had in this exercise, if only because there was no other way to keep herself dry.
     
     
    U.A.’s robotic A.I. was some of the most advanced in the world, but even it had its limitations. The robots for the exercise were set to focus on destroying the city around them, but not specifically pay attention to the heroes unless they were attacked. This meant that it was possible to get the drop on them and take them out before they could retaliate.
    Ochako was quite happy to have figured this out, for they wouldn’t have to waste valuable time going toe-to-toe with the bots. Between her quirk not being the best for straight-up offense and Midoriya’s quirk seriously hurting him whenever he used it, it was the best course of action, and she took it with glee.
    Running straight up to a robot smashing the corner of a building, Ochako lifted the large construction beam she had found nearby over her head. What should have been impossible to carry without a crane was held up with ease thanks to her zero-gravity quirk rendering it weightless. With a yelp, she tossed it into the air like an Olympic athlete, where it soared upwards with no sign of stopping.
    Ochako waited only a few moments before bringing her fingertips together and yelling “Release!” In an instant, the I-beam’s weight returned, sending it falling to the earth like a javelin. It impaled the robot, easily smashing through its head and chassis, bringing its punching arms to a dead stop.
    “Whew!” Ochako panted. She was certain the beam was now stuck into the ground, but it was a small sacrifice for preventing an entire building from collapsing. “Okay, that’s another one down, just a few more to g-OH!”
    It seemed that her bladder had mistook her command of “release” to apply to itself as well. Her underwear suddenly grew warm and wet from a sizeable spurt as the exhaustion from utilizing her quirk hit her. She bent forward, snapped her legs shut, and shoved both hands down there in the blink of an eye, anything that would stop the leak from turning into a flood.
    “P-please no,” she mumbled through grit teeth, “Not here, not like this!”
    Whether from strength she never knew she had or sheer divine intervention, the spurt did not grow any bigger, and her bladder eventually calmed back down. She sighed as she slowly stood upright. Disaster had been averted for now, but it still served as a powerful reminder of how little time she had left before the inevitable happened. Please don’t let there be too many more robots...
    “Gyah!”
    “Deku!?” Ochako felt a cold sweat coming on as she turned towards Midoriya. That was a yell of shock and panic, and it did not take long for her to understand why.
    She did not know where they came from or why they were attacking him, but four new robots had shown up and slowly moved on Midoriya, their intention to beat him to a pulp clear as day. He had just jumped back to avoid a punch, hence his shout, but now his back was to a wall, and the robots left no room for him to slip away.
    Ochako knew things were bad now. Sure, Midoriya could activate his quirk and dispatch the robots if he absolutely needed to, but that would cripple whatever limb he used. Recovery Girl could help him heal it with hardly any trouble, but he would be in enormous pain until then and, worst of all, probably miss out on his meal reward. She could never let that happen to him, not if she had anything to say about it.
    There was no hesitation in Ochako’s movements as she rushed forward as fast as her legs could go. Her bursting bladder no longer mattered one bit to her, only the safety of her best friend. The pounding in her chest, burning in her lungs, and soreness in her legs would not stop her either, for the closer she got, the closer the robots lurched towards Midoriya, and the more she became convinced she could see the bright glow of his quirk slowly activating.
    “Stop!” she yelled at both the robots and Midoriya. All as one, he and the robots looked over at her, the glow on Midoriya’s arm fading away.
    “U-Uraraka!?” he said.
    She did not respond, instead putting her plan in action. Ochako leapt forward, landing her leg on the closest robot’s leg and touching it with her hand. Before it could react, she pushed off it and landed next to the second bot, touching it as well. Her quirk quickly took effect, and the first two robots began lifting into the air, their limbs flailing about without hitting anything.
    Already, the strain from her quirk was hitting her, but she couldn’t stop now. “Quick, this way!” she shouted, holding out her hand.
    Midoriya wasted no time in running towards her, yelling a quick “Thank you!” once he caught up to her. Ochako, however, did not run back as far as he did, instead slowly backing up while the remaining robots closed in on her.
    Come on, just a little closer, she thought while slowly raising her trembling hands. A mere moment later, and the robots moved up just as she asked. “R-release!” She pushed her fingertips together, and the pressure on her suddenly vanished.
    Just as planned, the two robots she levitated into the air fell straight down, crashing into their brethren. Smoke, sparks and pieces of metal flew all around, and as the dust settled, the heroes were rewarded with a view of four busted and nonfunctional robots.
    “W-wow.” Midoriya looked at Ochako, who remained motionless. “Thanks for the save again, Urarak-”
    “Aah!”
    Ochako suddenly broke her stillness and buried both hands deep into her groin. She had pushed her body to its limits with that last use of her quirk, and the effects hit her hard. Her stomach churned and squeezed, making her want to void its contents, but the worst effects came from further south. Even with hands between her tightly-pressed legs, she could still feel a tiny leak making her skintight pants ever wetter. This was her limit, and now she had maybe seconds left before the floodgates flung open.
    “Uraraka!? What’s wrong?” came Midoriya’s panicked voice.
    “I… I…” Ochako’s eyes grew moist from tears. There was no point in hiding it anymore, not when Midoriya was going to find out in a few seconds anyway. “I… need the toilet!” she yelled with her eyes shut and head lowered.
    “The… what!?” Midoriya stuttered, reeling back.
    “I need to go! Right now!” Ochako wobbled in place, every last bit of her strength devoted to not hosing her costume right there and then.
    “R-right, a b-bathroom. But where?“ Midoriya looked around, his expression as frantic as Ochako’s.
    She didn’t have time to wait for him. Already, the leak was growing in volume, to the point where she could feel the first dribble going through her panties and into the suit itself. “J-just don’t look!” was all she said as she waddled forward, her goal being the wrecked robot nearby. It was only a few steps to get behind it, but each one caused another leak to escape her. By the time she made it there and squatted down, a drop had managed its way down her leg and into her boot.
    Gasps, whimpers, and the occasional “come on…” left her mouth while Ochako fumbled with her belt and costume, frantically looking for the zipper that would enable her to get her clothes out of the way of the oncoming flood. It only took a few seconds before she realized how pointless that endeavor was. Her leaks had only gotten worse since her hands and legs moved away from her groin, and there was little the liquid could spread to in her squatted state. With how wet her underwear and pants already were, a little more urine was not going to hurt them any more.
    Her epiphany came at just the right time, for without warning, the last of her holding strength gave out. Ochako did not need to look down and see it for herself; she could feel the warmth of several hours worth of stored-up liquids spreading across her crotch, powering through the spandex and falling to the ground in a series of rapid drops with a light stream in the middle. Such a force was not without sound, and the combination of the splattering on the street and the hissing from Ochako’s more private regions made sure that anyone nearby would know what she was up to.
    She was peeing herself on the streets in broad daylight, an experience she had not had since before grade school. Her best friend was also just a few feet behind her, knowing and hearing full well what was happening to her. Any other time, this would have easily been the most humiliating thing to ever happen to her, as well as a clear failure to display the fortitude necessary of a hero.
    At that moment, however, none of these things mattered to her. All she could focus on was the sweet release of finally letting go, all those stressful and painful feelings being replaced with the pleasure of an empty bladder. Her frantic breathing slowed into a series of longer and louder sighs until she closed her eyes and let out a long moan, smiling the whole time. She knew it was not very modest or particularly heroic, but for the time being, that did not matter to her. It simply felt too nice to have her pee at long last.
    Still, a part of her kept her mind on Midoriya and how he felt about all this. She trusted him not to look, but he was probably still nearby to make sure nobody else walked in on her. I hope this isn’t too awkward for him...
     
     
    Midoriya scratched his bright-red cheek while he stood with his back turned to the robots. When he had first entered the academy, he had expected a mountain of trials and tribulations to defeat in his quest to become a hero. Standing guard for a girl while she relieved herself in a public location was something he never would have guessed would be part of his training, whether it was planned by the UA or not. Then again, could any hero ever prepare themselves for something like that?
    The thought of peeking on Ochako handling her business made him shudder in disgust, so temptation was not an issue. What was a problem, however, was the sheer awkwardness. He might not be able to see her, but he could the faintest sounds of water hitting the ground and pleasurable sighing behind him. A cold sweat formed on his cheek while the noises he was never meant to hear drove his mind wild despite his efforts to focus on something else.
    The other problem was something he had not noticed until Ochako ran behind the robots. Hearing somebody answer the call of nature made him realize that his own bladder had been filling up since the bus trip. He was not desperate by any means, but it was at that point where the discomfort was becoming noticeable. Hopefully, he would not need to wait too much longer before he could pay a visit to the restrooms. Until then, he would just have to shuffle his feet to keep the pressure at bay.
    “Where are they!?”
    “I think they went this way!”
    Just when Midoriya thought this situation couldn’t get any more awkward, the voices of Kirishima and Sero sent his heart rate flying. They were nearby and, if his memory of this city’s layout was accurate, would be coming around the corner very soon. He glanced back to the robot Ochako squatted behind, hoping to see her finished going and making herself presentable. Not only was she still crouched and the hissing sound as strong as ever, but now a very visible yellow puddle was spreading from underneath the robot.
    He could already see the worst case scenario playing out in his head: their other teammates seeing the growing puddle and putting two-and-two together, or worse, running right past it and having a direct view of Ochako in mid-pee. The poor girl would be mortified beyond belief, and the shame of failure would hang around his neck like a hundred ton weight. He could not let that happen no matter what; Ochako was his friend, and letting her down was the least heroic thing he could possibly do. But what was he going to do to keep them from going up to the robots and asking about Ochako?
    No time to think, they would be rounding the corner anytime now. Before even he knew what he was doing, Midoriya turned around and ran up to the robot, keeping his head turned to the ground so as not to have any accidental peeks. Unzipping his fly, he fumbled with his pants and All-Might themed boxers until his aim was free of any barriers. A couple seconds passed in what felt like an eternity as he waited for his bladder to start emptying, his heartbeat feeling particularly strong in those moments.
    It started as mere drops dripping onto the ground, gradually coming out faster and more connected while Midoriya slowly got used to deliberately peeing in public. The drops eventually formed into a stream of off-yellow, arcing farther and higher until it struck the robot’s wrecked chassis. A clear sound of water bouncing off metal rang through the quiet street, while the pee trailed down until it added to Ochako’s already-impressive puddle.
    A light sigh left Midoriya as he hit full stream. He had to admit that despite the circumstances, it felt nice to relieve his bladder a good deal earlier than he expected. A split second later, however, and that feeling ended as he heard a pair of footsteps running up behind him.
    “Oh good, there’s Midori-what the!?” Sero’s voice jumped up in volume.
    “Dude, gross! Talk about unsportsmanlike conduct!” yelled Kirishima.
    “Eh heh heh,” Midoriya laughed while turning his head, revealing his blush and nervous smile. “S-sorry guys, I-I just couldn’t hold it in anymore, you know?”
    Both Sero and Kirishima put a hand behind their heads and turned around. “Ugh, at least you dealt with the robots that slipped away from us,” said Sero.
    “Y-yep, all clear over here,” said Midoriya, “Now c-could I have some privacy, please?”
    “Bit late to be asking that,” said Sero.
    Kirishima turned to the other street and said, “Come on, let’s head down the other way and see if there are any other stragglers.”
    “Alright. Go find Uraraka when you’re done and regroup with us when you can,” Sero added as he took off, “And don’t touch anyone until you wash those hands!”
    “Heh, g-got it!” replied Midoriya. Huh, I didn’t take Sero for the kind of person to be that serious about hand hygiene.
    To Midoriya’s relief, the streets were once again devoid of life save for him, Ochako, and his rapidly-draining bladder. He sighed while he watched his stream grow weaker, the splatter falling from the robot onto the urine-soaked ground before further reducing to a few final spurts. He had embarrassed himself rather badly, but at least it was for a good reason. Right now, his concern was for Ochako and how she was feeling after all this.
     
     
    Deku… really did that for me?
    The last minute or so had been quite the emotional roller coaster for Ochako. She had fallen into a dead silence upon hearing Sero and Kirishima’s voice, though there was nothing she could do to halt the downpour coming from her crotch. Then came the pitter-patter right behind her and Midoriya’s up-close voice which made her heart pound in her throat. She didn't dare turn her head, but knew full well what he was doing to cover for her.
    Much as she appreciated not having anyone else know about her sudden potty time, the thought of someone humiliating themselves for her sake filled her heart with the heavy weight of guilt. Having others take the fall for her was a very unheroic thing to do, and she had to make it up to him somehow.
    The other boys had not even left yet by the time Ochako’s spray finally began its slow decline. Another fifteen seconds, and her bladder fully ran out of pee to add to the large puddle below her. She wiggled her butt to shake off the last couple drops, then slowly stood up, hearing Midoriya gasp and quickly adjust his clothes.
    Rather than confront him immediately, Ochako first took the time to examine the damage on her costume. For the first time ever, she was thankful her outfit was a skintight suit with dark colors. The only signs that she had wet herself were a shine on the crotch and maybe the pink was a little darker, things that someone would only notice if they were directly focused on that part of the costume. It’s a good thing Mineta isn’t here right now, she thought.
    Walking around to Midoriya’s side of the robot, she found it hard to make eye contact with him, though in the brief moment she did, she discovered he had the same problem as well. She put her hand behind her head and tried to speak, but the words would not leave her lips. “I… uh…” was all she could manage at first.
    “Um, so…” muttered Midoriya, “Are you...”
    “I’m sorry!” blurted Ochako, lowering her head.
    Midoriya reeled back in surprise. “S-sorry? What for?”
    Ochako put her hands together at her legs and glanced to the ground. “Um, Mr. Aizawa was right. I should have taken care of this before I went to lunch, but I fell into a routine of waiting until after.”
    “Don’t blame yourself for that,” said Midoriya, shaking his head. “Nobody could have guessed the teachers were going to spring this exercise on us.”
    “It doesn’t matter if I couldn’t see it coming. I should’ve been able to hold it like a real hero, but I couldn’t, and then you went and embarrassed yourself for me. I don’t know how I could ever make it up to you for that.”
    “Oh, please don’t worry about that. It’s nothing, really.” Midoriya put his left hand to his chest. “In fact, I’m the one who should be apologizing to you, Uraraka.”
    “A-apologize?” Ochako’s eyes opened wide and looked straight ahead. “But why?”
    “Please tell me the truth, Uraraka. Did you come to my aid and yell ‘stop’ because you didn’t want me to use my quirk and hurt myself?”
    “Um, well…” mumbled Ochako, scratching her head. Midoriya’s perception was spot on as always, yet she still found it hard to admit to it.
    “It’s okay, you don’t need to say anything.” Midoriya held up his right arm and looked at it. “I came to this academy so I could become the greatest hero, but until I master my quirk, I’m as big of a danger to myself as any villain.”
    “Don’t say something like that, Deku!” Ochako raised her arms. “I think you’re great hero material even without mastering your quirk.”
    Midoriya let out a sigh. “Still, if I had better control of it, you wouldn’t have had to push yourself so hard to save me, and then you might have had a chance to find a bathroom in time. It’s hard for me not to feel a little burdensome, you know?”
    Is that all? Silly Deku, she thought, growing a soft smile. “It’s okay, I felt the same way when I was trying not to wet myself this whole exercise.” She stepped forward, closing the gap between them to a few feet. “And that’s why we’re here, right? To push ourselves and learn how to be real heroes so we won’t have to feel like a burden to others.”
    It took a couple seconds, but Midoriya smiled in earnest for the first time since the exercise started. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”
    “You’ll get there someday, Deku. I know you will,” said Ochako, “I just hope I can keep getting better right with you.”
    “Then let’s get better together,” replied Midoriya, giving a thumbs-up, “So neither of us have to embarrass ourselves again.”
    “Hee hee, maybe not the best motivation, but together it is!” Ochako returned the thumbs-up with glee. It never failed to amaze her how a quick chat with Midoriya was sometimes all she needed to get into a better mood. She could still feel its fading warmth, but her wetting seemed so far away right now.
    The crashing of a collapsing building nearby made her forget about it even more.
    “Wuh-what was that!?” Both Midoriya and Ochako snapped their attention in the noise’s direction. As they feared, another robot had turned up, this one as tall as the skyscraper it had just demolished. Sero and Kirishima could be seen dealing with it already, but they certainly could not get the job done alone.
    “Seriously!? Where did that even come from?” asked Midoriya.
    “I guess they want us to really earn our lunch,” said Ochako.
    “Then we better stop it before it can wreck anything else.” The two of them glanced at each other and shared a nod before running off to face the robot, leaving the scene of their emergency piddle behind, their bladders now as empty as their stomachs. A sense of hunger could be seen in their eyes, not just for food but for growth, and they would fight to the last drop of strength until they had enough of both to call themselves true heroes.
×
×
  • Create New...